《The Last Step》


 The Cursed Fate

    I have no name. No one to speak to. No place to call home. I exist, but it feels like I''ve never truly lived¡ªa life that was never mine to begin with. I wonder sometimes if I was born for this emptiness, for this pain that never disappears.


    The lasting empty memories of a family, even the love of my parents, were nothing but a lie. I never asked to be born this way. I didn¡¯t choose this life, this pain, this loneliness. But they don¡¯t care. All they see is a curse, something to destroy.


    I can tell this is just another one of those endless nights. The wind feels like a stranger brushing past me, my existence nothing but a mere lie. Was it senseless of me to look for a place to call home? A place where I¡¯m not an outcast? Where I can be seen, not just forgotten?


    Some nights, I catch myself wishing. Wishing for someone to see me as more than a curse. I press my palms together, fingers trembling slightly, as if the act of holding myself together is the only thing stopping me from falling apart.


    My breath hitches, but the silence that follows feels heavier than any words. Even my wishes, as desperate and raw as they are, seem to slip through my fingers like they were never meant to be real.


    Living is supposed to be a gift. The world is filled with beautiful endless skies, colorful flowers, rivers sparkling in the light. I¡¯ve never really noticed before, but now, it feels different. Somehow, a small smile tugs at my lips as I imagine it, though I don¡¯t know why. Sometimes, as I stare at the night sky, I wonder what life as a normal person would be like. Even in the darkest of nights, the stars still shine. Maybe there¡¯s a lesson in that, even if I can¡¯t feel it right now.


    I sit alone in the dark, my fingers reaching up towards the stars as if I could touch them. Maybe this sorrow, this endless regret, isn¡¯t real. Maybe I¡¯ve just been too trapped in my own pain to see the truth. Maybe there¡¯s a way out, a way to escape this life. But even as that thought takes shape in my mind, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that it¡¯s just a fragile illusion¡ªsomething too far for me to ever reach.


    I can¡¯t keep lying to myself. Deep down, I know that for me, life is nothing but an endless, cruel punishment. Sometimes, I wonder if they¡¯re right. If I really am a monster, like they say. I wonder if the stars would look down and see me, too. Or am I too small, too insignificant for even the heavens to notice?


    Sitting on the cold grass, I bring my hand up and stare at my palms¡ªworn, marked with scars. Why? I ask myself. The question echoes in the silence, as it always does. I¡¯ve asked it so many times, yet there¡¯s never an answer. Why is this my life? Why was I born to endure this endless torment, alone and abandoned? My fingers tremble as I trace the faint remnants of a past that feels like it belongs to someone else.


    I never did anything to them. I never wanted to hurt anyone. Never wished anyone harm. Still, they see me. They always see me. Every single one of them¡ªevery single one¡ªhates me. And I don¡¯t even know why. What did I ever do to them?


    The thought presses down on me like a weight I can¡¯t shake off. My fingers dig into the dirt beneath me, gripping it like it¡¯s the only thing keeping me grounded. The hatred¡ªthey feel it, don¡¯t they? It¡¯s always there, right behind me. If I stop, it¡¯ll catch me. It always does.


    Their eyes¡ªso dark, so sharp. I close mine for a moment, trying to block them out. But they¡¯re still there, still cutting through me. Every glance, like a blade, stripping away what little hope I can barely hold onto.


    I curl tighter, arms wrapped around my knees, wishing I could disappear.


    The cold wind brushes against my skin, whispering like the voices in my head, and the darkness around me feels alive, pressing closer. Just like the hatred that never leaves me.


    Maybe I deserve it. Maybe this is all I¡¯m meant for¡ªjust to carry the weight of their disgust, forever. It settles deep in my chest, cold and heavy, like a stone I can never throw away.


    I want to scream at them. Shout until my throat burns and they have no choice but to listen for once. I¡¯ve begged them, over and over, pleaded with them¡ªtold them countless times I didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone. I never did.


    But it¡¯s like they¡¯re deaf. No matter how much I beg, no matter how raw my voice gets, they never hear me. It doesn¡¯t matter. I see it in their eyes. I¡¯ve always seen it. The judgement. The certainty that I¡¯m guilty. That I¡¯m something to be wiped out, erased from existence.


    I¡¯ve wanted to fight back. I always have. Every part of me screamed to make them see, to make them understand. But how do you fight a world that¡¯s already made up its mind? How do you stand against something that¡¯s already decided you¡¯re their enemy?


    I press my palms into my face, willing the tears back. No one¡¯s coming to save me. No one ever will.


    Each day, it¡¯s a battle just to survive. A battle against their stares, their harsh words, the fear and disgust in their eyes. It¡¯s like I''m always on the edge of a cliff, waiting for them to shove me over. They call me names. Talk behind my back. Sometimes, if I¡¯m unlucky enough to be close enough, they¡¯ll shout it straight at me.


    "Monster." They say it like it¡¯s my name, like it¡¯s all I am. They tell me I¡¯m a curse, that I bring nothing but misfortune, that I¡¯m¡­ the Queen of Curses.


    And every time they say it, every time those words slice through the air, it feels like something inside me dies. Like a part of me is being erased. It used to just hurt, but now, it¡¯s more like the life is being drained out of me, slowly, piece by piece.


    I glance down at myself, tugging at the short sleeves of my old white dress. The fabric¡¯s faded, its once-pure color long gone, and the edges are frayed from constant wear. The sleeves, once long enough, now barely reach my hands, a sign of how much I''ve grown over the years. The fabric is stretched thin, and in places, it¡¯s torn from the countless attacks, the rips and cuts a constant reminder of their hatred. They¡¯ve tried to hunt me down, to finally remove my existence, and it shows in the state of my clothes¡ªrough, worn, and jagged.


    The hem of my skirt brushes the ground, its fabric just as aged, still clinging to its form despite the years of use. I can¡¯t remember where or how I got this dress, but I feel like someone precious to me once gave it to me, and I can still sense that faint warmth in the memory. Yet, no matter how much I try to remember it, the dress, like me, has only gotten more tattered with time.


    I tug at the sleeves once more, but they barely cover my arms anymore. They¡¯re too short, the fabric pulling tight as if it¡¯s trying to hold onto me, but it never quite manages. The thinness of the cloth does nothing to protect me from the cold, especially now that winter¡¯s here. The wind bites at my exposed skin, making me shiver as I try to pull the fabric tighter, though it¡¯s no use. It¡¯s just another reminder of how little I have left.


    And the worst part? The thing I hate the most about myself? I can¡¯t escape my reflection.


    My red eyes. They¡¯re a curse in themselves, burning with a color that makes people look at me like I¡¯m dangerous. Like I¡¯m evil. It doesn¡¯t matter that I don¡¯t want this, that I didn¡¯t ask for it. They see the red, and that¡¯s all they need to decide who I am. The one thing that¡¯s always been mine, that I can¡¯t change, is the one thing that seals my fate.


    I hate them. I hate those eyes. But I hate myself even more for not being able to escape them.


    And then¡­ silence. Silence and emptiness, where I thought there¡¯d be anger. The anger I should feel for them, for what they¡¯ve done to me, but it¡¯s not there. Only this heavy weight that drags me down. I don¡¯t even have the strength to hate them back. I don¡¯t want to fight anymore. What¡¯s the point? There¡¯s no victory in it, not for me. All I want is to escape¡­ to leave behind this life that was never mine to live. Just a cruel existence I was forced to endure.


    I pull my legs closer to my chest, wrapping my arms around them as the cold air cuts through me. The emptiness in my heart spreads, and I can feel the weight of it pressing against my chest, suffocating me.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Sometimes, when the nights grow long and I¡¯m alone, I wonder if it¡¯s even worth it. This life. This fight. I wonder if they¡¯re right¡ªthat maybe I am cursed. Maybe¡­ I am a monster. Why else would they look at me like that? Why else would they scream at me, telling me to die, shouting for me to leave, to disappear? ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a curse! A plague!¡± they yell. ¡°Go die, monster! You don''t belong here!¡± The words echo in my mind, a constant reminder of the hatred that¡¯s always there. Why does it feel like I¡¯ve been living this same nightmare, over and over again, from the moment I can remember?


    I try to push away the thought, but it comes back, like a shadow that follows me no matter where I run. Maybe if I¡¯m meant to be hated, meant to be hunted like this, it would be better if I just... stopped. Stopped running. Stopped fighting. Maybe if I just gave up, they could finally rest. And so, could I. Because I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m so tired of fighting a world that doesn¡¯t want me in it. Tired of pretending that this pain inside me isn¡¯t real.


    </article>


    I could hear them. Footsteps drawing closer with every passing moment. They were coming back. The sound of boots crunching against the dry leaves, the rustle of underbrush as they moved through the night. They were hunters. Highly skilled magic and sword wielders, hired to kill me. I could almost feel their eyes burning into my skin. Their hatred. Their disgust. Their desire to kill me.


    This isn''t the first time they''ve hunted me down. No, I''ve faced them before. I remember the searing blasts of fire magic and the sharp whip of lightning, each one aimed to scorch or strike me down. And then there were the swords¡ªblades flying through the air, hurled at me with deadly accuracy as I ran, barely able to dodge in time. Some wielded their swords with expert precision, others with wild abandon, but all of them moved with the same intent¡ªto hurt me, to kill me.


    But it¡¯s not just the chase. No, I¡¯ve faced worse. Unlike normal people who are disgusted just to look at me, these hunters find joy in it. They laugh as they hunt me, as they torture me. Their cruel amusement is the worst part¡ªthe way they relish in my suffering, in knowing they can break me.


    I¡¯ve spent countless nights hiding in the dark, a cold, lonely companion. The wind whispers around me, carrying with it the same emptiness that clings to my heart. The trees above sway, but their rustling is no comfort¡ªit only heightens the silence, makes it feel louder than any shout. It¡¯s a constant reminder that I have no place to belong. No place to be safe.


    I squeeze my eyes shut for a moment, pressing my palms against them, trying to block out the memories, the torments. But they keep coming back, uninvited and relentless, like shadows that refuse to fade. Faces, twisted with rage and fear. The crack of a whip. The heat of fire on my skin. I can''t forget them, not when they''re always there, lurking in the corners of my mind.


    Before all of this, the hunters caught me several times. They would drag me back, breaking my body and spirit, beating me until I could barely breathe. Sometimes they''d leave me alone in a cell, just to hear my cries echoing in the darkness, before dragging me out again to be tortured, to make me beg for mercy I would never receive. It was always the same¡ªmy body bruised, my will broken, as they enjoyed every second of my suffering.


    I could feel their joy in it, their laughter booming as they watched me bleed. They tortured me to the limits, making sure I was still alive, no matter how much it hurt me. They kept me in a constant state of fear and torment until they finally handed me over to the village to die. And that¡¯s when they tried to hang me.


    I still remember the rope. It burned into my neck, its rough fibers choking me with every breath as they tightened it. The village had succeeded in hanging me. The faces in the crowd were twisted, their eyes filled with cruel pleasure as they watched me struggle. Their laughter echoed in my ears, cold and mocking, each chuckle a knife twisting deeper inside me. When they finally pulled the floor away, I cried out in my mind, begging them to stop, but I knew no one would. The pressure on my neck was unbearable. I could feel it cracking, but all I heard was their laughter.


    I couldn¡¯t fight it anymore. My vision blurred, my strength leaving me, and I just... let go. I thought I was ready for it, ready to surrender to the darkness closing in. But instead of death, I woke up in the forest, my hands covered in deep, raw cuts¡ªproof of the struggle. The rope was gone, but I could still feel the tightening pressure on my neck, as if it were a shadow clinging to me. I was alone. Broken. But somehow still alive. The question I never wanted to ask, Why?


    Then there was the time they tried to burn me alive. The flames¡ªGod, the flames¡ªburned my skin, scorching it, filling my lungs with smoke. I could feel the heat, the way it tore at me, burning like it was trying to rip me apart, piece by piece. They thought fire would cleanse me, purify me, rid me of whatever curse they thought I carried. I remember the pain¡ªagonizing, suffocating. It was all I could feel. I gave in to it. I closed my eyes and accepted the fire, waiting for the end to come. But when I woke, I was near a river, my skin still marked by the burn¡¯s heat, but the flames were gone. The water washed over me, but no matter how much time passed, I could never wash away that fear. The fear that clung to me, that I would never be free of it. I¡¯d survived¡ªagain¡ªbut why?


    I draw my knees up to my chest, wrapping my arms tightly around them, trying to hold onto whatever small shred of comfort I can find. The weight of it all sinks deep into my bones, pulling me lower, making it harder to breathe. The night feels colder now, like the shadows are pressing in on me, suffocating me. I rest my forehead against my knees, the rough fabric of my clothes scratching against my skin, grounding me in this moment. But it doesn''t help. Not really.


    I wish I hadn¡¯t survived. I wish the darkness had swallowed me back then, or the fire, or the rope. Anything to end it. But no... I always survive. Always. No matter what, I¡¯m still here. Still breathing. Still trapped in this never-ending pain.


    I can''t escape it. The thought gnaws at me constantly, deep inside, like an unending hunger I can¡¯t satisfy. Every night I survive, I ask myself, why? Why am I still here? What did I do to deserve this cursed life? Why am I the one who has to suffer, over and over again, in a world that never wanted me to begin with?


    A quiet sigh slips from my lips, barely more than a whisper. I look up at the sky¡ªfilled with stars tonight, scattered across the dark canvas. For a moment, I try to see beauty in it, to feel something beyond the emptiness. But instead, it feels like a reflection of the void inside me, cold and distant.


    I wanted to live. I wanted to know what it¡¯s like to smile without it being a lie. To feel a happiness that isn¡¯t just a fleeting dream, something that burns bright and cruel, only to disappear before I can even touch it. But when I look up, I realize... there is no happiness out there, no light that can fill the darkness inside me. The stars are just like me¡ªdistant, cold, untouchable. And I¡¯m beginning to wonder if happiness ever really existed at all, or if it was just a cruel illusion, like everything else.


    But that¡¯s not my reality. Not now. Not ever.


    I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    The tears came again, flooding my face as I buried my hands in my hair, clutching at the strands like they could pull me out of this pain. But they couldn''t. Nothing could. For four years, I''ve been drowning in my own misery, each night desperately crying to myself in the darkness. A cry no one bothers to see or hear. My only wish to the world was for this nightmare to end.. I''ve pleaded for just one moment of peace, for the pain to stop, even for a second¡ªto feel something other than this crushing weight inside me.


    I wanted to feel... anything but this endless torment. But it never stops. It never goes away. And I don¡¯t know how much longer I can keep pretending that I¡¯m strong enough to survive it.


    Through the blur of my tears, everything felt distant¡ªthe sky, the trees, the rustling grass. It all felt so far away, as if I wasn¡¯t even part of this world. I knelt in the field, my hands trembling as they gripped the cold earth beneath me. The wind passed by, brushing against my skin, but it didn¡¯t soothe me. It never did.


    I wanted to stand. I tried, pushing myself up with shaky hands, but the moment I placed weight on my right leg, pain shot through me. The rock they had thrown earlier¡ªit had hit me square on my leg, the sharp impact leaving a bruise and a burn I couldn¡¯t ignore. My vision blurred with the pain, but I couldn¡¯t let myself fall. I couldn¡¯t give up. I¡¯d never give up. Not yet.


    They¡¯d attacked me again¡ªpeople from the village, throwing rocks and jeering at me, as if I were nothing more than a target. They had thrown everything they could at me, desperate to make me run, to make me leave. One of those rocks had found its mark, but I couldn¡¯t let it stop me. Even as the pain throbbed, I had no choice but to endure. I had to keep moving, because if I didn¡¯t, I¡¯d be caught again. And I couldn¡¯t face that. Not again.


    I leaned against a nearby tree, still trying to steady myself. The world around me felt so empty, so hollow. I just wanted someone¡ªanyone¡ªto hear me. To understand. To see past the pain and the brokenness. But I was alone. Always alone.


    But as I stood there, broken and alone, I realized no one would come. I was trapped in this endless nightmare, with no one to pull me out.


    I''ve come to accept the truth. For someone like me, that life doesn''t exist. It never has. The only escape from this misery, this relentless nightmare... is death.


    Maybe then, this nightmare will finally end.


    I could feel the weight of the world pressing down on me, my breath ragged as I tried to steady myself. The pain in my right leg was sharp, relentless, from where they¡¯d hit me with a rock. I stumbled, barely keeping my balance, but I couldn¡¯t stop. The fear¡ªthis constant, gnawing fear¡ªcoursed through my veins. It never stopped.


    I wiped my tears, but they only came faster, heavier, as if my body couldn¡¯t help but break down. What did it matter anymore? What was the point of holding on when every step, every breath, only led to more pain? The memories of their cruelty haunted me, and now... now I could feel it. The fear crawling up my spine, colder than anything I¡¯d ever known.


    And then¡ªfootsteps. Heavy, uneven. Crunching against the dry leaves. The snap of twigs breaking underfoot.


    My heart stopped. They were here. That sickening feeling tightened in my chest. They¡¯d found me again.


    They''re coming for me again. This time, to finish the job. To kill me.

 Chapter 1: Into The Darkness

    The footsteps grew louder, and my breath paused as panic rushed through me.


    I raised a hand to my face, wiping at the tears that fell down my cheeks, though it did little to steady the panic rising within me. My breaths came uneven as I forced myself to stand, my legs weak and hurt beneath me. My head moved in every direction, searching desperately for a way to escape.


    They were coming from the village¡ªI was sure of it. Running near the open field to my right would only make me an easy target, a sitting prey waiting to be caught. My eyes shifted behind me, where the dense forest stretched into the shadows of a mountain.


    It was my only chance.


    Clenching my fists, I slowly walked toward the forest, my steps each in desperation and fear. The rough ground beneath me seemed to threaten to trip me with every step. As I reached the start of the forest, I stopped, frozen by the sight of the dark trees ahead. My heart pounded in my chest, and for a moment, the fear of the forest¡ªof what might be waiting inside¡ªheld me. I had no choice but to keep going, but I couldn''t shake the terror and fear I was having.


    I didn''t want to go in¡ªI was always terrified of the monsters lurking in the dark, the ones people whispered about. The villagers, those same faces that screamed at me and called me a monster, used to laugh and tell me I should just go into the forest and let the creatures there take me. But now, with the hunters closing in, those monsters didn''t seem so bad.


    I hesitated for a moment, looking into the dark trees where shadows twisted and moved. Then, I thought to myself, "Well, it''s better than being caught and killed."


    With that thought, I took a deep breath, clenched my fists, and ran into the forest, my heart pounding in my chest as the trees closed in around me. The darkness inside felt suffocating, swallowing every glimpse of light, as if the forest itself was alive, waiting for its prey. As I got deeper the forest grew darker and darker, almost growing pitch black.


    The rough ground beneath me made every step painful. I could feel the jagged rocks digging into my bare feet, sending sharp stings of pain up my legs. My face twisted with each step, my jaw clenching as I tried to push through the pain.


    But I couldn''t stop. The thought of them catching me kept me moving forward.


    I stumbled past a small, quiet lake, the water reflecting the dim light, before moving deeper into the thick woods. Hundreds of trees seemed to stretch on forever, their shadows twisting and merging into one endless sea of darkness. The forest felt like it had no end. It all looked the same. I couldn''t shake the feeling, though¡ªlike the forest itself was watching me, waiting.


    Then, suddenly, I froze.


    I didn¡¯t want to, but I had to. My legs trembled as an eerie feeling washed over me. Slowly, I tilted my head to the right, my instincts screaming that something was there. It was pitch black, and I couldn¡¯t see a thing. For some reason, I always had a sense for danger¡ªa sharp, unexplainable instinct that had kept me alive more times than I could count.


    I glanced a bit further to the right and saw it: a faint glimmer of light breaking through the trees. An exit. A shortcut to escape this dark forest. Despite the exit, my instincts kept stopping me. My legs felt like they couldn¡¯t move anymore. It was impossible to see any further, as the moonlight was hidden behind dark clouds.


    I hesitated, my breath shaky as I forced myself to take a step forward. The path was completely pitch black, save for that faint light at the end. Each step felt heavier than the last, tension building in my chest. The closer I got, the more my body screamed at me to stop, as if it were trying to warn me of something.


    But then, I froze.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, my voice steady despite the fear clawing at my chest.


    I clenched my fists, forcing myself to focus. That faint light ahead felt like an escape, but my instincts screamed it was anything but.


    ¡°I have to trust my instincts,¡± I muttered. ¡°It''s the only thing that has never betrayed me.¡±


    Without another thought, I spun on my heel and ran to the left. My heart pounded as my feet slammed against the ground, the forest around me growing darker with each step. The air felt heavier, the shadows deeper, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    As I ran, the moonlight, previously hidden behind clouds, broke through and illuminated the forest. That¡¯s when I saw it behind me¡ªsomething dark, shifting in the shadows. Its form was hazy, almost blending with the trees, but I could feel its eyes on me, cold and piercing.


    I turned my head slightly, trying to catch a better look.


    It was hard to see as the clouds slowly returned to hide the moonlight, but I caught glimpses. Horns twisted upward from its head, and its tall, shadowy frame loomed with unnatural stillness. Its wide hands dragged claws across the ground, sending shivers through my spine.


    It saw me.


    Yet, for some reason, it didn¡¯t move. It just stood there, silent and terrifying.


    Then, it vanished, swallowed by the darkness.


    My breath caught in my throat as I tried to make sense of what I saw, but there was no time to think. I had to keep running.


    I pushed on, my legs burning, the weight of fear pressing against my chest. Then, I heard them¡ªshouting, the hunters. "We found her tracks! She''s not far!" Their voices echoed through the trees, and my heart pounding more than ever.


    But then, a new sound pierced through the air¡ªscreams. The hunters'' screams. They were begging, desperate cries for help, their voices trembling with terror. "Help! Something''s¡ªit''s¡ª! Aghhh!" I continued to run, my breath shallow as I heard them, straining to hear every word. Their cries were frantic, filled with pain, and then abruptly cut off. The forest seemed to absorb their voices, leaving only an eerie silence behind. I couldn''t tell what was happening, but it didn''t sound like they had a chance.


    The screams echoing in the distance, sharp and full of terror, slowly faded away. Panic surged through me, pushing me to run faster, to get away from whatever was behind me.


    My legs burned, my breath ragged, but all I could focus on was escaping. I didn¡¯t realize where I was going. The world around me blurred, everything spinning too fast. Before I could stop, I stumbled forward, and the ground beneath me wasn''t stable anymore.


    I tripped and fell straight into the muddy waters. Cold liquid splashed up, soaking my legs and edges of my tattered clothes. My knees buckled under the sharp pain, and for a moment, I could do nothing but sit there, trembling. The ground beneath me was slick and clinging, as though the mud itself wanted to pull me down and keep me there. My legs throbbed with a dull, relentless ache, each pulse of pain a cruel reminder of how far I had pushed myself.


    As I tried to catch my breath, a rancid smell hit me, so thick and foul it made my stomach churn. I gagged, turning my head away as though I could escape it, but the stench clung to the air, refusing to let me go. ¡°Ugh, what is that?¡± I muttered disgusted, coughing as the bad odor clawed at my throat. It smelled like rot¡ªlike something decaying in the wet, suffocating heat of the forest.


    Grimacing, I planted my hands in the mud, forcing myself upright despite the pain screaming through my muscles. The smell was only getting stronger, almost unbearable now, and I realized the air itself felt heavier, thick with something sickly and wrong. But I didn¡¯t understand. Not yet. I only knew I had to keep moving, to get away from whatever was causing that horrid smell. I swayed on unsteady legs, blinking to clear the dizziness clouding my vision, and stumbled forward, still coughing.


    Then, the moonlight started to peek through the dark clouds, pushing them aside and shedding pale light over the scene. Everything around me seemed to freeze for a moment, as if even the forest held its breath.


    It wasn¡¯t muddy water. It was a river of blood, thick and murky, filled with the remnants of the dead.


    Corpses. Bodies hung from the branches like grotesque ornaments, their pale, withered faces twisted in eternal agony. Empty eye sockets stared down at me, lifeless yet filled with a chilling sense of awareness, as if they could still see. The vines suspending them creaked softly in the wind, making them sway like broken puppets, their limbs contorted unnaturally.


    The air turned ice-cold, and a suffocating dread wrapped around me. My chest tensed, and the breath I had fought to steady escaped in a shaky, ragged gasp.


    What was this? Why were they here? My mind screamed at me to run, to get away, but my legs refused to move. I was rooted in place, overwhelmed by the sight of the bodies swaying with the faintest wind. The trees seemed to lean over me like they were part of the nightmare, their gnarled branches reaching down as if to grab me.


    I could feel panic rising in my throat, my skin crawling, but I forced myself to breathe through the bad smell, to calm the storm inside. I couldn¡¯t afford to fall apart. I couldn¡¯t let fear drag me under.


    I closed my eyes, squeezing them shut against the images of the hanging bodies. No. No, I couldn¡¯t stay here. Not with them¡ªnot with the forest watching me like this. I swallowed hard, my throat tight, and forced my legs into motion.


    I had to move. I had to get out.


    Pushing through the terror, I stumbled forward, my breath quick and erratic, the water sloshing beneath my feet. I barely noticed the pain in my legs, the rawness of my scraped palms, or the exhaustion gnawing at me. I just kept running, tearing through the dark, hazy woods, praying that I wouldn¡¯t hear the eerie creaking of the branches behind me.


    But I couldn¡¯t outrun the feeling¡ªthe oppressive weight of the forest pressing in on me from all sides. It felt endless, suffocating. My body screamed for rest, for a break from the terror, but I couldn¡¯t stop yet. Not when every shadow felt like it was following me, not when the forest itself seemed to shift with malice.


    Finally, I staggered into a small clearing, the trees thinner here, and collapsed against the rough bark of the nearest one, my chest heaving with exhaustion. I slid down to the ground, the coolness of the earth biting into my skin. My legs felt like they might give out at any second, but I stayed upright, clinging to the tree for support.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I closed my eyes for a second, trying to steady my breathing, trying to block out the terror. But even as I sat there, trembling, I couldn''t shake the feeling that the forest was still watching. That the corpses were still hanging in the trees, waiting.


    I wasn¡¯t alone here.


    And I couldn¡¯t afford to stay for long.


    My leg throbbed again, the wound from earlier reopening, blood slowly seeping through the torn fabric of my clothes. It hurt, but the pain felt distant compared to the terror coursing through me. My body shook uncontrollably, trembling with fear as I tried to steady myself. Every breath came in shallow gasps, and the world around me seemed to close in, the air thick with dread.


    As I took a moment to recover, a drop of liquid splashed onto my arm from the tree, cold and sticky. I slowly glanced up, and my eyes widened with terror as I saw it¡ªthe monster. Its dark, hollow eyes locked onto mine, empty and soulless. It was hungry, watching me with an eerie stillness, as if I were its next prey. The air around me grew cold, suffocating, as the creature¡¯s presence seemed to stretch through the forest, filling the space with a feeling of unnatural dread. I didn¡¯t even feel the pain in my legs anymore, not with the monster standing above me.


    The creature¡¯s form was twisted, barely human, its limbs too long, its claws glinting in the dim light. It shifted slightly, and I could hear the creak of its bones, like the cracking of old wood. It was watching, waiting¡ªready to catch me.


    My heart raced, paining in my chest. My body screamed in exhaustion, but all I could feel was fear¡ªthe kind of fear that paralyzed, that made my blood freeze. Instinct kicked in. Without thinking, I forced myself to move, my legs feeling like lead. I ran as fast as I could, stumbling over the uneven ground, the fear pushing me forward like a tidal wave, crashing over every ounce of reason.


    I didn¡¯t dare look back. The thought of it following me was enough to make my legs move faster, my breath ragged and desperate. It was coming. It had to be coming.


    Branches scratched my skin, but I couldn¡¯t stop. I had to get out. My chest burned, my legs screamed, but I kept pushing through the trees, desperate for a way out. Then, ahead, I saw it¡ªa small gap in the trees, a sliver of hope. But before I could reach it, a shadow stepped into my path. My heart sank. It was in front of me now.


    The creature was massive¡ªthree times my size. Its horns twisted like jagged spikes, gleaming wickedly in the dim light. Its claws glinted, sharp and dripping with something dark, something foul. It let out a low growl that rattled through my bones, sending a wave of terror crashing through me.


    Before I could turn, another growl came from behind me, closer this time, like a terrible omen. I spun, my stomach dropping as a second creature crept into view. It was smaller, but just as terrifying. Its eyes gleamed with malice, and it blocked my only escape.


    I was trapped.


    Panic surged through me, my breath coming in shallow gasps. I couldn¡¯t think straight. I couldn¡¯t fight. The creatures slowly closed in, their eyes locked on me with hunger, the scent of death thick in the air. I glanced around desperately, my gaze darting from one monster to the other, trying to find any way out.


    What do I do now? The question echoed in my mind, my thoughts racing, but every option felt useless.


    Coughing harshly, my breath ragged, the exhaustion making my chest tenser. My mind raced¡ªShould I fight? Should I keep running? But I knew. I knew I couldn''t outrun them forever.


    As the creatures closed the distance, my panic began to subside, replaced by a bitter clarity. My breath grew shallow, and my limbs felt heavier. There was no escape anymore¡ªno more running. The reality of it sank in. The faith was closing in, and I couldn''t fight it anymore.


    Maybe this was it. Maybe it was for the best. This nightmare had to end, one way or another.


    But just as they leapt forward, their long, twisted arms reached out, claws scraping the air, inches from my skin. I could hear the sickening sound of them slicing through the air, the dark, jagged tips gleaming in the faint light. Fear flooded my veins, freezing me for a split second. The creatures were almost upon me, their jaws snapping open, their eyes glowing with hunger.


    Something inside me snapped.


    No. I wouldn''t just give up. Not now.


    I pushed myself harder, running to the side, hoping for a way out. The monsters paused for a moment, then leapt at me again, their movements terrifyingly fast.


    I ran, gasping for air, my legs heavy and aching with every step. The burning in my lungs felt unbearable, and my mind screamed at me to stop. But I couldn''t. If I stopped, they would catch me.


    And then, something grabbed my leg from behind. Causing me to fall directly down to ground.


    I screamed, feeling the claws sink deep into my ankle, pulling me back. My right leg throbbed painfully, blood spilling from the fresh wound as their grip tightened. I looked behind me, and there they were¡ªdrooling, their mouths wide, their eyes filled with hunger.


    The pain in my leg was sharp, but the terror in my chest was sharper. I struggled, kicking and pulling, but their claws held firm, dragging me closer to them.


    The creature was dark, its body a shifting blur, blending into the shadows like it belonged there. It was fast¡ªimpossibly fast¡ªits eyes glowing faintly in the darkness. Jagged teeth glistened as it bared them, dripping with saliva. Its limbs were very long and twisted, reaching out from the darkness like unnatural shadows, claws sharp and ready to tear through flesh.


    The other one reached out, its other hand trying to grab me, I kept on struggling to pull away. But the claws¡ªthey were holding me in place, and I felt my strength disappearing, like something was slowly draining from me. I was losing my will to fight, but I couldn''t understand why.


    Why did I feel so weak? Why was it getting harder to breathe, to move? Each second, I felt my body growing heavier, as though something inside me was being ripped away. My mind was clouded, and my thoughts were disappearing.


    I tried to push back, to move, but I couldn''t. The pull on my ankle was too strong, and my vision was starting to blur. My heart raced, but my limbs felt like stone.


    And then, it hit me. It¡ªthe creature¡ªwas taking it all away. My energy. My will. Every ounce of strength I had left.


    My body was weakening, my limbs heavy, but I wouldn''t stop. I couldn''t. Even as the darkness closed in, I refused to give up.


    I kicked out with my other leg, desperate to shake off the creature''s grip, but its claws only tightened, digging deeper into my skin. My fingers clawed at the rough bark of a nearby tree, but they slipped, useless against the smooth, unyielding surface. Nothing worked. Every attempt to fight felt like it was only dragging me closer to my doom.


    Cold dread settled in, sinking deep into my bones. The realization hit me like a slap to the face: there was no escape. No way out. I was going to die here, alone and helpless, swallowed by the darkness of this nightmare.


    Just as I felt my strength falter, the other monster''s claws grabbed onto my other leg. My body went rigid, pain radiating from both wounds. My heart pained in my chest as I looked up, terror freezing me in place. The creatures towered over me, their faces grotesque, twisted in dark, macabre delight. Their eyes gleamed with hunger¡ªbut worse than that, there was something in those eyes. They weren¡¯t just hungry... they were pleased. They reveled in my terror, in my struggle. They were enjoying it.


    I couldn¡¯t fight it anymore. All my hope drained away, swallowed by the crushing weight of the nightmare closing in around me. It was too much. The fear, the pain, the hopelessness¡ªeverything came crashing down. In that moment, I understood the truth. This would be my end. They would feast on me, and there was nothing left to stop them.


    I couldn¡¯t escape. I couldn¡¯t fight anymore. And as the darkness consumed me, I gave up all hope.


    Before my vision blurred more, I saw both monsters look away from me for a second, their focus shifting to something on the left. One of them loosened its grip on my leg, slowly shifting its weight and walking to the left side with heavy, uneven steps. My body was numb, but I tried to force my eyes to stay open.


    Through the haze, I saw him¡ªa boy. He was slowly walking straight toward the monster, unaware of the danger closing in. My heart sank, a weight pressing down on me.


    No, not him too. He didn''t know. I wanted to scream, to warn him, but I hesitated.


    I can scream to warn him, but should I? The thought twisted in my mind, heavy with indecision. All my life, I''ve been hunted by people like him. And now... now I could watch him die. Watch him suffer, just like they''ve made me suffer, just like they''ve done to me.


    The sadness weighed down on me, bitter and sharp. Part of me wanted to scream, to warn him, but another part, the part that had been broken by years of hunting, couldn¡¯t bring itself to care. He was just another hunter, another person who would cause me more pain if given the chance.


    But why does it hurt so much to watch him suffer? The question echoed in the depths of my mind, unanswered and cold. They¡¯ve hunted me, tormented me, made me afraid for so long. Is this how it should end?


    I felt the ache in my chest grow, a hollow emptiness that seemed to swallow me whole.


    I had no doubt that he was one of the hunters. He wanted to kill me, I thought bitterly, feeling an ache of helplessness deep in my chest. But even so, I didn¡¯t want him to die like this. It didn¡¯t matter.


    He was still a person. A life, like mine. I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of anyone else dying here, even if they were one of the hunters. They might¡¯ve been chasing me, hunting me, but I didn¡¯t want them to die like this¡ªnot like the others.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I closed my eyes for a moment, imagining a life without the pain, without the constant weight of fear and regret. I thought about how long I¡¯d been running, how long I¡¯d been haunted by my past, always looking over my shoulder. I didn¡¯t want anyone else to suffer the way I had.


    Not like I ever truly lived. A life where I never truly felt alive, just surviving in a world full of suffering and pain.


    My life had always been a struggle, a never-ending fight to survive. I had learned early on that nothing ever comes easy, that even the smallest moments of peace are fleeting. And now, as my strength drained away, I realized that this boy¡ªthis hunter¡ªdeserved a chance at something better. Something I would never have.


    I didn¡¯t want him to die here, in this forest, with nothing but the monsters as his witnesses. I wanted him to run, to live, to see the world beyond this nightmare.


    Even if they had once been the ones hunting me, I couldn¡¯t wish that fate on anyone. Not after everything I had been through, everything I had lost. My heart ached, knowing that I could never escape this torment, but maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe could.


    I closed my eyes, the weight of my own helplessness crushing me. All my life had been a battle for survival, a never-ending chase, and now, it would end here, in this forsaken place. But if my sacrifice could give someone else a chance to live, a chance to escape what I could never have... then maybe it wasn¡¯t all for nothing.


    With the last bit of strength I had, I forced out a weak scream, barely a whisper through my dry throat, but it was enough to say two words: "Run away!"


    A part of me wished for something different¡ªfor a life I would never have, for a future I would never see. But if I could give him that chance, even for a moment... maybe I had done something right in all this darkness.


    The monster didn''t hesitate. It leaped toward him in a blur of motion, hearing my scream as if it had been waiting for me to make a sound.


    I was dragged closer to the monster¡¯s open mouth, its sharp teeth ready to sink into me. The smell of rot filled the air as its mouth stretched wider, like a dark pit that would swallow me whole. I could feel the heat of its breath against my skin, making my heart race. I was almost there. It was the end.


    The world started to fade, everything going dark, and I braced myself for what was coming. But just before I closed my eyes, I saw him again.


    The boy.


    He stood still, as the monster charged at him with terrifying speed. But he didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t run.


    Instead, something felt... off. It was like his body was falling apart, breaking into pieces and decaying. He slowly reached behind him and pulled out his sword. It felt unnatural, like time was slowing down around him.


    I could barely take it in. The monster¡¯s teeth were so close to me, but my eyes stayed on him. Something had changed. He wasn¡¯t the same anymore.


    In that split second, the joy that had been in the monster''s face vanished. It was replaced by sheer terror. I saw it in its eyes just before it was too late. My vision swam as tears blurred my sight, saying my goodbyes to the world.


    The wind rustled the leaves, making them whisper in the dark. Birds scattered from the trees, their wings a blur as they fled into the sky, their cries echoing in the distance. The forest felt alive in a way that only made the moment feel more urgent, it was completely silent for a second.


    Then, I heard it. The sound of slicing¡ªso fast, I could barely note it at first. A blur of metal and sharp cracks filled the air, followed by the monster''s screech. The earth trembled, and I could feel the vibrations in my bones, my heart racing with every passing second.


    The monster was screaming in pain, its howls almost sounding like it was begging for help. I couldn''t believe it¡ªthis terrifying creature, so full of malice, was now desperate.


    I reopened my eyes; not sure how much time had passed. My energy slowly crept back, inch by inch, until I could see again.


    The creature that had been holding me? Its head was gone, cleanly severed from its body. And then, my eyes moved to the left. The rest of the monster''s body was torn apart¡ªsliced over fifty times, each mark deep and precise.


    The grip on my ankle loosened, and I collapsed, falling to the ground. Confusion clouded my mind. I couldn''t quite understand what had just happened, the whirlwind of pain and shock making everything harder to understand.


    But before I could fall unconscious, something strong caught me. My head rested against someone''s chest, and I blinked up, still dizzy, still unsure.


    With my vision blurred, I could barely make out the shape, but then, through the blur, clear beautiful blue eyes stared back at me.


    He placed his warm hands behind my head, almost as if trying to comfort me. He smiled, a brief but reassuring look. "Looks like I was in time."


    And for the first time in what felt like forever, I allowed myself to feel hope.

 Chapter 2: Cursed Past

    I don''t understand this feeling. This strange, unfamiliar warmth deep inside me, like a ray of hope trying to bloom in the darkness.


    I should have died back there¡ªalone, forgotten, like I always thought I would. I had given up, accepted that my life would end the way it always seemed destined to. But then he appeared.


    Why? Why save someone like me?


    It doesn''t make sense. I''ve spent my whole life learning one truth: people hate me. They always have. Yet, for some reason, he didn''t. He looked at me like I mattered, even when I didn''t believe I did.


    I shifted in my sleep, the faint crackle of a distant campfire blending with my thoughts. But the warmth wasn''t enough to keep the memories away. They came rushing back, unbidden, vivid as ever.


    I don''t remember much of my earliest days. But I remember having a loving family.


    We were happy once. I had a caring mother, a hardworking father, and¡­ someone else. Someone special. My sister, Lyla. Her name feels fragile in my mind now, like a whisper I''m afraid I''ll forget. She was the one who took care of me, the one who made me laugh when no one else could. I can still remember her soft voice, calling me "Lia" when we played games in the garden, or how she would brush my hair before I went to sleep, as if weaving dreams into my hair along with the strands.


    I remember her so vividly. Lyla had long, wavy brown hair that cascaded over her shoulders, often adorned with a ribbon¡ªyellow-orange, like the autumn leaves she loved so much. Her golden-brown eyes always seemed to sparkle with warmth, a mixture of mischief and kindness that made you feel safe just looking into them. Her skin was soft and fair, with a blush on her cheeks that deepened when she laughed, which she did often. She wore a golden-yellow sweater with delicate patterns woven into the fabric, always favoring soft, warm colors that mirrored her personality. Her earrings were intricate and floral, as if they had been plucked from the garden she adored.


    Even now, I can see her standing in that glowing autumn light, her hair catching the sun, holding a leaf in her delicate hands with that gentle smile that seemed to say everything was going to be okay.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Father wasn¡¯t as talkative, but his presence was strong. He¡¯d wake up before the sun to go fishing, his hands rough from the ropes and nets. Even after long days, he¡¯d sit with us at dinner, sharing stories about the sea¡ªlike the time he swore he saw a fish so big it could¡¯ve sunk his boat. One summer, he let me go with him. I didn¡¯t catch anything, but he laughed and said, ¡°That just means you¡¯re saving them for next time.¡± That day is still one of my happiest memories.


    They made life simple and full of love, and those moments stay with me wherever I go.


    Together, they built a home filled with love and laughter. It wasn''t much, but it was everything to me. And Lyla, she was the anchor, the steady one who kept us together when the world outside seemed too big or too difficult.


    We lived in a small village near the shore of Celestine Realm. A village that seemed caught between the gentle ebb of the sea and the great expanse of a land I never fully understood. The village was peaceful, with cobblestone streets that led to tiny cottages, their roofs some covered in moss, as though the earth itself was trying to hold us close. From our home, I could always hear the waves crashing softly against the rocks, a sound that felt like a lullaby, soothing in its rhythm. The beach stretched endlessly, golden sands meeting the rolling tides, and when the sun set, it painted the sky in shades of pink and orange that made everything feel like it was touched by magic.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I used to wonder why it was called the Celestine Realm. There was a beauty here that felt otherworldly, but I didn¡¯t know much about the continent. My village, Aloria, was small and quiet, nestled between rolling hills and the sea. I¡¯d heard bits and pieces¡ªstories passed between the elders or whispered around the campfires¡ªbut I¡¯d never asked about the world beyond our shores. Sometimes I¡¯d catch myself staring at the horizon, wondering what lay beyond the blue, what secrets the land of Celestine might hold. But the question always felt too big, too far away from the peaceful life in Aloria.


    The beauty of our village never ceased to amaze me. The way the waves glinted in the sunlight, or how the breeze carried the salty tang of the sea, mixing with the scent of wildflowers. It was a place where every sunset felt like a promise, and every morning seemed to bring new hopes. How could I not feel blessed living in such a place? How could I have known that everything I loved could change so quickly?


    <div>


    It was winter when we sat by the lively lake near the village, the kind of winter that turns everything soft and quiet. Snow blanketed the ground, muffling our footsteps and covering the world in white. The lake, though surrounded by ice and frost, refused to freeze entirely, its waters shimmering under the pale light of the sun. I remember how we sat close, wrapped in warmth from layers of clothing and something less tangible¡ªa shared silence admiring the view.


    Our village was a lively place, full of faces I once adored. I had friends¡ªa whole group of them. We were inseparable, dreaming of adventures we''d one day share.


    Mira tried to skip a rock across the lake¡ªor tried to. It plopped into the water with a sad little splash.


    ¡°One day, I¡¯ll leave this small village and travel beyond the mountains,¡± she declared, as if the failed stone throw didn¡¯t just happen. ¡°I¡¯ll find magical cities and forgotten treasures.¡± She turned to us, hands on her hips. ¡°And when I do, you¡¯ll all wish you came with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure,¡± Toby said, crouching to pick up a rock. ¡°You¡¯ll be off hunting treasure, and who¡¯ll be here building our fort? Me. Like always.¡± He tossed his rock, and it bounced across the water with a perfect rhythm. ¡°You know, the one you promised to help with last week.¡±


    ¡°You call sticking a bunch of twigs, rocks, branches together a fort?¡± Elise cut in, her voice soft but sharp, like always. ¡°Face it, Toby, the monkeys are using it as a storage shed.¡± She smirked, threading a small flower into her braid. ¡°Not exactly dragon-proof.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Toby crossed his arms, puffing up like a rooster. ¡°Let¡¯s see you do better, Miss Flower Crowns!¡±


    ¡°Maybe I will,¡± Elise replied calmly. ¡°But at least I wouldn¡¯t need Ronan to rescue me from my own mess.¡±


    Ronan leaned down to the ground, smirking. ¡°Let¡¯s face it, Toby. Without me, you¡¯d all be lost. Who¡¯s the one saving everyone from trouble all the time?¡± He puffed his chest, trying to look important. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m the leader of this group.¡±


    Mira raised an eyebrow. ¡°Leader?¡± she repeated, barely hiding her laugh. ¡°Did we vote on that, or did you just decide while you were lost alone in the woods last time?¡±


    Ronan¡¯s grin faltered. ¡°I wasn¡¯t lost. I was¡ªuh¡ªobserving. Leaders do that for their members.¡±


    ¡°Sure buddy,¡± Fiona piped up, rolling her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the leader until someone mentions work, then you¡¯re suddenly ¡®too busy.¡¯¡± She then suddenly bolted toward the river with a laugh, calling over her shoulder, ¡°First one to the shore is the real leader! Last one has to do double the chores!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± I yelled, taking off after her. ¡°That¡¯s not how this works!¡±


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m winning,¡± Fiona called, her voice echoing as she dashed ahead.


    By the time we all reached the river¡ªFiona, of course, already there¡ªToby was panting, Mira was glaring at her soaked boots, and Ronan had mistakenly slipped and fell face flat onto the water.


    ¡°You know,¡± Toby said, sitting down in defeat, ¡°when I build my kingdom, I¡¯m not inviting any of you. You¡¯ll all be begging to come, but nope. Only the monkeys can join.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re building a kingdom?¡± Mira asked, trying not to laugh. ¡°Out of what? Sticks and wishes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called vision,¡± Toby retorted, puffing up again. ¡°A true leader like me has it.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess you¡¯re not the leader either,¡± Elise teased, her voice as steady as her hands weaving flowers.


    Ronan finally reached us, fully soaked in water. He leaned down around a tree with a triumphant smirk. ¡°Face it, I¡¯m the only one qualified. I¡¯ve got the skills, the smarts, and the guts.


    ¡°Guts?¡± Fiona laughed, splashing water toward him. ¡°You¡¯re the same Ronan who ran screaming when Toby lit that tiny campfire too close to you!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t tiny!¡± Ronan shot back, gripping the branch tighter. ¡°And the flames were right there! I am just a bit scared of fire!¡±


    As their laughter filled the air, I couldn¡¯t help but think about how one day, maybe we really would make kingdoms, fight dragons, or even find magical cities. But for now, we were just us¡ªperfectly imperfect, with a kingdom made of laughter and dreams.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Then there was Kiel, quiet but kind. He found me crying once, hiding under a tree, and simply sat with me, his book in hand. That was the kind of person he was¡ªalways there when you needed him, even if you didn''t realize it.


    While the rest of us were racing toward the river, laughing and shouting, Kiel barely even looked up from his book. He just strolled along, one hand tucked in his pocket, the other flipping a page.


    ¡°You all just wasted a bunch of energy,¡± he said, his voice calm and unaffected.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Of course, you¡¯d say that¡± I muttered, half-smiling. ¡°You¡¯re not even trying. You wouldn¡¯t race us even if we placed you right in front of the finish line.¡±


    He gave me a look that could have been considered a smile, but it was more like the subtle upturn of a corner of his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t see the point in rushing. You¡¯ll all just end up out of breath, and for what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a weirdo sometimes,¡± I said, shaking my head. But I couldn¡¯t deny the little flicker of warmth inside me. Kiel was always the one who didn¡¯t need to prove anything to anyone. The one who always took his time, no matter what. He wasn¡¯t like the rest of us, charging ahead, driven by the need to be first, or to be noticed.


    He was the kind of person who simply was, and honestly, there was something admirable about that. Even if it drove me crazy sometimes.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    After a while, as we all gathered by the river, catching our breath from the laughter and games, I heard a voice calling out from behind us.


    ¡°Lia!¡± It was Lyla. She came rushing toward us, wide-eyed and looking around in surprise when she saw all of us¡ªespecially Ronan, who was dripping wet, his hair sticking to his face. She burst out laughing. ¡°What happened to you guys? Did someone try to drown you or is this your idea of fun?¡±


    Ronan, still trying to recover his composure, shot her a glare. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault! We were¡ªuh, we were¡ªhaving a very serious race, and the river just got a little too enthusiastic!¡±


    Kiel, who had been leaning against a nearby tree, tucked his book under his arm and shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just us playing games together, nothing serious.¡±


    Lyla raised an eyebrow, but the smile on her face showed she wasn¡¯t fooled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to hear. You all look like you could use a warm fire instead of more of whatever this is.¡±


    As she turned toward Fiona, her tone shifted, becoming lighter. ¡°So, Fiona, still collecting flowers, huh?¡±


    Fiona¡¯s eyes lit up, and the two of them quickly fell into an easy conversation about the different types of flowers growing nearby, with Lyla enthusiastically listening to Fiona''s descriptions of each one. It was always like this between them¡ªFiona, always eager to talk about the wonders of nature, and Lyla, her interest genuine and bright.


    I watched them for a moment, the warmth of the scene making my chest tighten slightly. The sound of their voices was comforting, like a song that had played for so long, you knew it by heart.


    Finally, as the laughter and chatter died down a little, Lyla sighed softly, her gaze drifting toward the horizon. ¡°I really miss those happy days of my life.¡± Her voice was quiet, almost wistful, as though she was looking back on something precious¡ªsomething she couldn¡¯t quite reach anymore.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel the same.


    In our village, it was tradition for children to receive their names only after their 10th birthday. Before that, we were simply called by whatever name our parents felt suited us, but it wasn¡¯t permanent. The village believed that naming a child too soon could invite misfortune, that a curse might slip in before the name could shield them properly. So, before reaching the age of ten, you were a nameless soul, drifting between the world of childhood and something more.


    To outsiders, it must have seemed odd¡ªthis hesitation to name a child, this superstition about curses¡ªbut for us, it was just how things were. Our village was overly cautious about curses, always wary of something dark slipping through the cracks. They believed that if a name wasn¡¯t fully earned, it might leave the child vulnerable to a curse¡¯s touch. Some of the elders would whisper that naming too early would make the child an easy target for any wandering dark spirit or curse seeking an opening.


    I didn¡¯t know much about how curses worked, but Kiel had once explained a little to me when I asked. He was always the one who had a way with words, explaining things in a calm, logical way, even if it didn¡¯t always make sense to me. ¡°Curses,¡± he had said, ¡°can cause sickness, pain... or worse. Sometimes, they can take over someone¡¯s body entirely, leaving them nothing but a shell watching.¡± I remember his voice growing a little quieter when he said that last part, like even he didn¡¯t fully understand the danger they posed.


    At the time, I hadn¡¯t quite grasped the full weight of his words, but I could tell by the way he said it that curses weren¡¯t something to be taken lightly. They were like shadows lurking just outside our peaceful village, waiting for the slightest crack to slip through. So, I suppose, in a way, the tradition of waiting to name us made sense. It wasn¡¯t just about avoiding misfortune¡ªit was about keeping us safe from something far darker.


    When the time came, the village would gather, and each child would be given a name¡ªone that was meant to guard them against anything dark. But before that, I had no name of my own around that time.


    And so, my friends, they called me Stella. It wasn''t the name I was born with, but it felt right. It meant I was part of the stars, a piece of the night sky¡ªsomething constant and bright, even in the darkest moments. It felt like a promise, one they made me believe in, even when I didn''t feel like I had a place among them.


    I had many fond memories with them. But there was one in particular I cherished the most.


    It was the Firebloom festival Night, the time when our village lit bonfires to welcome spring and chase away misfortune. The stars always seemed brighter on that night, and my friends said it was because the sky was happy to see us.


    That year, there was no joy in Firebloom Night for me. Lyla¡¯s condition had worsened beyond anything we could have imagined. Each day, her breath grew weaker, and her once vibrant body seemed to wither under an illness none of us understood. The sound of her laughter, which had always filled our home, was now a distant memory, fading with every passing hour.


    I stayed by her side every moment I could, holding her hand as if my touch could somehow keep her tethered to this world. I whispered to her, telling stories she could no longer hear, her eyes barely open, her frail body too weak to respond. Smiling for her sake felt like breaking. Each smile I forced cracked something inside me.


    The medicine she needed wasn¡¯t in the village. It was somewhere far off. Though it was on its way, I couldn¡¯t sit and wait. A week felt like an eternity¡ªan eternity she might not have.


    I couldn¡¯t stand still, not while she was slipping away. As I heard the distant laughter of others celebrating the festival, the ache in my chest deepened. I couldn¡¯t join them¡ªnot while Lyla needed me.


    Then I saw my father. His face, set with determination, appeared in the doorway, lantern in hand, ready to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± he said, his voice thick with desperation. ¡°I¡¯ll through the forest and find the medicine myself.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the village chief¡¯s voice rang out, firm and unyielding. Before my father could take another step, the chief blocked his way. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. Before the festival, the forest is filled with curses and monsters. You won¡¯t make it.¡±


    My father hesitated, his fists clenched at his sides. Anger and frustration battled inside him. ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here while Lyla is suffering! She¡¯s my daughter!¡±


    The chief shook his head. ¡°And you¡¯ll be no good of a father to her being dead. Stay where you are.¡±


    A heavy silence hung in the air. I could see the war in my father¡¯s eyes, the urge to act warring against the knowledge that he couldn¡¯t go. Then, as if something inside him broke, Lyla¡¯s weak voice drifted from the house.


    ¡°Papa¡­¡±


    My father froze, his face softening as he slowly turned toward the door. ¡°Lyla¡­¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± she whispered, her voice so frail it nearly shattered me. She tried her best to make a faint smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me please.¡±


    Her words¡ªso soft, so broken¡ªstopped him. He sighed deeply, the weight of his love for her pressing down on his shoulders. Finally, he nodded, defeated and tears coming out. ¡°I... I''ll be right here my daughter... But don¡¯t you go stop smiling on me.¡±


    He stepped back inside, his resolve shattered. But as I watched him, a quiet resolve started to build in me. If it had been me in Lyla¡¯s place, the one sick and dying there, she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated. She would¡¯ve gone alone without a second thought to help me.


    I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. I couldn¡¯t sit here and do nothing.


    I found myself outside, trembling as I packed a satchel with what little I could gather¡ªa canteen, bread, a scarf Lyla had woven for me. My hands shook with each motion, the urgency clouding my thoughts. Tears kept falling, no matter how hard I tried to stay composed.


    I wiped my face with a deep breath, making my decision. I was scared¡ªterrified¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t just watch her fade away.


    I had been saving up silver coins for months, just a few at a time. I had enough¡ªbarely¡ªbut it was enough to buy the one thing that could save her: the healing potion.


    One last look at the house, at the quiet stillness of the night, and I turned toward the woods. The lantern cast long shadows on the path ahead. The journey was uncertain, dangerous even, but I had no other choice. Fear gripped me, but I couldn¡¯t stop now¡ªnot when Lyla needed me.


    I grabbed the lantern from the porch, its flickering light barely steady in my trembling hands. The darkness loomed ahead, the forest stretching before me. I felt small, insignificant, like the shadows might swallow me whole, but I didn¡¯t care. I couldn¡¯t sit here and do nothing.


    ¡°Please,¡± I whispered, the words barely a breath. ¡°Let this work. Let me do something.¡± My voice cracked as I clenched my fists so tightly my nails dug into my palms.


    But they found me.


    "Stella! Where are you going alone?" Mira''s voice shattered the stillness, cutting through the tension that had built in my chest. She was the first to catch up, her breath ragged, eyes wide with worry.


    I froze, the strap of my satchel digging into my hand as I turned to face her. "I have to go buy the healing potion. Lyla doesn¡¯t have much time left, Mira." My voice cracked, holding the tears I¡¯d been trying so hard to hold back. The pain in my chest felt unbearable, suffocating.


    Mira stepped closer, her hands reaching out as if to comfort me, but her eyes¡­ her eyes were full of concern. "Stella, you can¡¯t do this alone. You''re not... you''re not supposed to carry this alone."


    Before I could respond, the others arrived, each of them carrying their own silent fear, their expressions hardening when they saw what I was trying to do.


    Toby burst through the underbrush, his face flushed from running, his voice sharp. "You can¡¯t just leave on your own! What if you get hurt? You¡¯re our friend!"


    I shook my head, a sharp, desperate breath catching in my throat. "I don''t have a choice. Lyla¡¯s dying, Toby. She doesn¡¯t have time for me to wait around for help."


    Ronan was the next to speak, his voice firm and unwavering, though the usual lightness was gone. "You''re not going alone, Stella." His stance was almost protective as he crossed his arms, his usual courage replaced by something deeper. "You can¡¯t do this on your own. We won¡¯t let you."


    There was a moment of silence, then a small grin tugged at the corner of his mouth, though his tone remained serious. ¡°Besides, I ¡®borrowed¡¯ a few swords from the smithy earlier. Figured we¡¯d need them.¡±


    ¡°You what?¡± Fiona snapped, her hands turning into a fist due to pure shock.


    ¡°They were just lying there,¡± he said with a shrug, patting the hilt of one. ¡°Call it... preparation. Someone¡¯s got to think ahead.¡±


    ¡°You mean someone¡¯s got to explain this to the swordsmith when he notices his swords are missing,¡± I muttered, shaking my head.


    ¡°Laugh all you want,¡± Ronan said with a wink, ¡°but when the next monster shows up, you¡¯ll be glad I¡¯m here.¡±


    Elise¡¯s voice was quiet, but there was an undeniable strength in her words. "We¡¯re your friends, Stella. Let us come with you. We''ll help you go there." She reached for my hand, her touch gentle, grounding me.


    I couldn''t allow myself to bring anyone of them. The forest would be filled with monsters and curses at this time, it didn''t matter if we had any weapons or not. I couldn''t allow myself to get them in any danger. "I can''t ask you guys to help me like this. Please return back to the village for my sake."


    I tried to pull back, to keep my fear from infecting them, but Fiona was already beside Elise, cutting me off before I could say more. "You don''t have to ask, Stella. We¡¯re coming. You think we¡¯d let you do this by yourself? You¡¯ve got more stubbornness than a whole herd of mules sometimes." Her grin was teasing, but the tremor in her voice killing the fear she was hiding.


    Kiel, who had been silent until now, stepped forward, his eyes softer than usual, his voice low but steady. "Stella... You don¡¯t have to carry all of this alone. We¡¯re here for you." His simple words hit me harder than I could have imagined, his quiet presence a steady anchor in the storm inside me.


    I wanted to argue, to tell them they didn¡¯t have to risk their lives for me. But when I looked into their eyes¡ªMira¡¯s wide, desperate gaze, Toby¡¯s fierce determination, Ronan¡¯s protective stance, Elise¡¯s gentle resolve, Fiona¡¯s brave smile, and Kiel¡¯s quiet strength¡ªI knew. They weren¡¯t going to let me go through this alone, no matter what I said.


    They believed in me, and now I had to believe in them, too.


    We set out that night, the six of us walking through the forest like a barrier against the dark. Mira¡¯s voice kept the atmosphere light as she kept on telling stories about the stars, spinning tales of mythical creatures and distant lands, her words laced with a kind of comfort I hadn¡¯t realized I needed. Toby carried my lantern when my hands shook too much to hold it steady, his presence a constant reassurance that I wasn¡¯t alone.


    Elise¡¯s voice, soft and melodic, floated through the silence of the night, her song calming my fears, even the ones I didn¡¯t know I had. Ronan led the way, his every step purposeful and calculated, yet there was a tightness to his movements. He was on edge, alert, and I couldn¡¯t blame him.


    Fiona¡¯s usual energy kept the tension from suffocating us. She cracked jokes, making us laugh even when the dark felt too heavy, her loud, carefree spirit somehow pushing the shadows back.


    Kiel walked beside me, his steady presence reminding me that no matter what happened, I wasn¡¯t alone in this fight.


    Then, we encountered the first sign of something amiss.


    It wasn¡¯t anything we could see, at least not at first. But I felt it¡ªan unnerving, oppressive presence that seemed to hang in the air around us. My instincts were screaming at me, a very cold shiver ran down my spine. I glanced at the others, but they were too focused on the path, too caught up in their mission to notice the change in the air.


    Something was watching us. I could feel its eyes¡ªdark, unblinking, hungry.


    I kept moving, my heart pounding in my chest. The silence around us felt unnatural. Even the usual sounds of the forest seemed muffled, swallowed by the unseen eyes on us.


    I turned to Ronan, my voice barely a whisper. "Do you feel that? Something¡¯s out there¡­ watching us."


    He stopped, eyes narrowing. He didn¡¯t respond immediately, but his body tensed, and his hand hovered near his sword. "I don¡¯t like this," he muttered, but he didn¡¯t move. "Stay close."


    We continued on, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was stalking us, waiting for the right moment to strike. The monsters in the forest had always been unpredictable, but these creatures¡ªthese curses¡ªfelt different. They didn¡¯t attack. Not yet.


    And I still couldn¡¯t figure out why.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The further we went, the more the forest seemed to close in on us. The trees loomed taller, the darkness felt deeper, and every step forward made my heart beat faster. My friends were brave, but even they were beginning to sense it, the change in the air, the unnerving silence.


    Then came the first attack.


    It was sudden. A creature, its body twisted and grotesque, lunged from the shadows with a speed that made it hard to follow. Its jagged claws sliced through the air, aiming for Ronan, who barely managed to draw his sword in time. The clash was brief but brutal, Ronan''s blade deflecting the strike by mere inches. He stumbled back, teeth gritted as the force sent vibrations up his arm.


    "Toby, light!" Ronan shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    Toby fumbled with his lantern, the flame trembling like his hands. He swung it desperately, the flickering light momentarily pushing the creature back. But it wasn''t enough. With a snarl, the creature lashed out, its claws grazing Toby''s arm and sending him sprawling to the ground.


    "Get back!" Ronan bellowed, stepping in front of Toby as the creature closed in.


    Fiona darted in from the side, her agility unmatched. She hurled a rock at the creature, striking its shoulder. ¡°Over here, ugly!¡± she taunted, weaving around it with quick, nimble steps. The distraction worked for a moment, giving Ronan the chance to land a slash across its side. But the wound seemed to do little more than anger the beast.


    It moved faster than any of them could react, slamming into Ronan and knocking him to the ground. His sword skidded away, just out of reach. Fiona tried to intervene, but the creature was relentless, swiping at her with claws that barely missed her by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    "Ronan!" Elise''s voice trembled as she rushed to his side, dragging him back before the creature could land another hit.


    Kiel, silent and composed, stepped forward, his movements fluid and calculated. His blade flashed in the dim light, striking true. The creature staggered, snarling in pain, but it wasn¡¯t finished. It turned its attention to me.


    I froze as its eyes locked onto mine, filled with a predatory hunger. It lunged, faster than I could process, its claws aiming straight for me. My heart thundered as I stumbled back, too slow, too vulnerable.


    But just as it reached me, it stopped. The creature¡¯s expression twisted¡ªits ferocity replaced with sheer terror. Its body trembled, its claws hovering inches from my face. Its once-predatory eyes were now wide, filled with primal fear.


    It couldn¡¯t move. It just stood there, shaking violently, as if something invisible held it in place. I was too stunned to react, my mind racing. Why? Why had it stopped?


    The others weren¡¯t wasting the chance. Kiel darted in, his sword a blur as he delivered a final, precise strike. The creature crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    The forest fell silent once more, save for our heavy breathing. We were battered, bruised, and shaken, but alive. Yet the question lingered in the back of my mind¡ªwhy had the creature stopped? And why did it fear me?


    I looked around, my eyes scanning the trees, the shadows, the path ahead. Something was different about these monsters, something more uneven. They weren¡¯t attacking us because they were hungry or driven by instinct. They were scared.


    But not of us.


    My chest tightened as the thought struck me, cold and sharp. No, their fear wasn¡¯t aimed at our swords or our numbers. It was something else¡ªsomething near me, or maybe... around me.


    The realization was almost unsettling, but another part of me stirred, steady and certain. Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t just scaring them. It was protecting me.


    "Why haven¡¯t they attacked us all at once?" I murmured, almost to myself.


    Kiel¡¯s gaze met mine, his expression unreadable. "I don¡¯t know. But we should keep moving. Whatever¡¯s out there, it¡¯s not done with us."


    We didn¡¯t stop. We couldn¡¯t. Not now. Every step, every breath, felt like it was leading us closer to something that could save Lyla¡­ or destroy us all.


    When we reached the village and found the medicine, I thought my chest might burst from the weight lifting off it. The moment I clutched that vial, a wave of ecstasy washed over me¡ªrelief, hope, and joy all collided in a rush. It felt like a heavy storm finally passing, leaving behind only clear skies. The thought that I had the power to save Lyla, to finally bring her relief, filled me with a happiness I hadn''t felt in ages. There was no stopping us now. We didn''t even pause to rest, our steps quickening as if propelled by the weight of our mission. Every step closer to home only deepened the hope in my heart. I could save her. I could fix this.


    We arrived back at the house, and the moment we walked through the door, my parents rushed toward me, their faces filled with concern and a storm of questions. "Where have you been?" my father asked, his voice tight with worry. "What happened? Are you alright?" my mother added, her hands reaching to touch me, as if to confirm I was truly safe.


    But I barely heard their words. My focus was on one thing only: Lyla. I rushed past them, hardly noticing their shocked expressions, and headed straight for her room. I had to get to her.


    Lyla lay there, pale and weak, her body trembling from the sickness that had gripped her. She looked up at me, her eyes filled with worry. "Lia," she whispered, her voice hoarse. "Don''t come too close... the illness... you might catch it too."


    But I shook my head, not even hesitating for a second. "I don''t care about that," I told her softly, my voice full of conviction. "All that matters is your safety, Lyla. Nothing else matters."


    Her eyes softened at my words, and I could see the hesitation in them. I opened the vial, took the medicine, and gently helped her swallow it. My hands shook as I held her, but I didn''t care. All that mattered was the act of healing her, saving her from this torment.


    And then, as I pulled away slightly, I saw something in her eyes. A glow. It was the first time in days that her eyes were clear, full of warmth, and almost... relieved. It took everything in me not to break down right there. I watched as her eyes shimmered with the beginnings of tears. She tried to hide it, but I saw it¡ªsaw how she was fighting back the emotions that threatened to spill over. I had done it. I had saved her.


    For the first time in what felt like forever, I saw a glimmer of hope return in her eyes. And in that moment, I knew that I would do anything¡ªsacrifice anything¡ªto keep that light in her eyes shining.


    That night, I realized something I''d never forget¡ªthey weren''t just my friends. They were my family, the stars in my sky. And as they liked to remind me, I was Stella, one of them.


    I couldn''t have asked for a better group of people to stand by me, to give me strength when I had none left to give. Their kindness, their unwavering support¡ªit meant everything. I was no longer alone.


    We were going to grow up and travel the world together. That was our promise. To leave the village, to adventure, to see everything life had to offer. I believed in that dream. In them.


    But everything changed.


    It was a month before my 10th birthday when it started. My hair began to fade, day by day, from brown to snow-white. At first, I thought it was a trick of the light. But then the pain came. My eyes burned constantly, so much that I couldn''t even cry. The more I tried, the worse it got.


    My parents were frantic, rushing me to the village doctor, trying remedy after remedy. Nothing worked. I remember my mother telling me to keep my eyes closed, whispering soothing words as if that would make it better. But nothing stopped the pain. Nothing eased the agony that gnawed at me every second.


    As time passed, I noticed something else¡ªmy eyes, once a bright, vivid shade, slowly started to turn grey. At first, it was just a faint dimming, a shift so subtle that I thought I was imagining it. But as the days turned into weeks, the change became impossible to ignore. The light in them was fading, like a candle burned down to the wick. I tried to keep them shut as much as I could, to hide from the changes overtaking me, but it only felt worse. It was as if I was losing myself, piece by piece, with no way to stop it.


    And the village noticed.


    I heard them talking¡ªwhispers at first, soft and fleeting. But whispers have a way of growing, gaining shape and weight. One morning, while walking through the square, I caught fragments of their conversations.


    "Have you seen her eyes?"


    "Grey, like a colorless world. It¡¯s unnatural."


    "Maybe she¡¯s cursed, that one. No wonder she¡¯s always alone."


    The words stung, sharp as needles. I tried not to listen, to keep my head down, but their voices followed me.


    "I heard she¡¯s not right in the head."


    "Maybe it¡¯s not just her eyes. Maybe it¡¯s her soul."


    "Mark my words, she¡¯s bringing trouble to this village."


    Once, I turned a corner too quickly and stumbled upon a group of them. They didn¡¯t even try to hide their laughter.


    "Look, there she is. The grey-eyed ghost."


    "Careful, don¡¯t let her touch you. Who knows what kind of curse she carries?"


    I fled before they could say more, my heart pounding so hard it felt like it might break through my chest. The laughter followed me, echoing in my mind long after it had faded into the distance.


    One day, while the rain fell steadily outside, I found myself standing alone in the yard. I hadn¡¯t meant to go out. I hadn¡¯t meant to let anyone see me like this. But the rain¡ªcold, relentless¡ªmatched how I felt inside. I stood there, unmoving, as the water soaked through my clothes, the chill seeping into my bones.


    I cried quietly, the tears blending with the rain, my grief soaking into the earth. My shoulders trembled, my chest heaving with silent sobs. For a moment, it felt like the storm was mourning with me, its relentless downpour masking the sound of my pain.


    But even then, I couldn¡¯t escape their voices. From the safety of their doorways and windows, the villagers watched, their words cutting through the rain like knives.


    "Look at her. What¡¯s she doing out there?"


    "Crazy girl. Maybe she is calling curses?"


    "She probably thinks the rain will wash away her sins."


    I clenched my fists, the water streaming down my face indistinguishable from my tears. The urge to scream, to shout, to tell them they didn¡¯t know anything about me surged in my chest, but I swallowed it down. They wouldn¡¯t understand. They didn¡¯t want to.


    So I let the silence take me in. I stood there, crying, my grief drowning beneath the relentless rain. Alone, fading, with no one to pull me back.


    I accepted my mother''s idea and kept my eyes closed, hoping it might bring some relief. But as I did, the world vanished in an instant. The warmth of the fire, the faces of those I loved¡ªit was all gone, swallowed by the darkness behind my eyelids. I couldn''t see anyone, couldn''t feel anything but the ache that consumed me. It was as if the world had turned its back on me, leaving me alone in the shadow of my pain.


    I stopped talking to people, locking myself away in my room. I didn''t want anyone to see me like that. I didn''t want them to see what I was becoming.


    At first, my friends would visit daily, their voices calling to me from outside my door, trying to coax me out with laughter and stories. My parents came too, their concern heavy in every word they spoke, while Lyla just wanted to sit beside me, quietly holding my hand. But I told them all to leave me alone, insisting that I was fine, that I didn''t need anyone. Slowly, one by one, they stopped coming. They left, just as I wanted. I thought it was better that way¡ªbetter that no one had to see me like this.


    But Lyla wouldn''t leave me alone.


    She used to call me "Lia" out of love, saying it described how precious I was to her and that she would sacrifice anything to protect me.


    Every night, she sat outside my door, her voice soft and unwavering as she tried to comfort me. "It''ll get better," she would say. "I''ll be right here. Always." Her words carried a hope I couldn''t feel, like she was clinging to something for both of us.


    But sometimes, her voice wavered, and I could hear the desperation beneath her calm exterior. "Lia," she whispered, her words like a plea. "I know you''re hurt. I can hear it in the silence... please, let me in. You don''t have to carry this alone. You don''t have to hide away."


    I felt the weight of her love through the door, pressing down on me like the world was collapsing. "You don''t understand," I whispered back, my voice barely audible. "I can''t keep going like this. It feels like I''m drowning, and no matter how hard I try, I just want to disappear sometimes."


    For a long moment, there was nothing but silence. Then she spoke again, her voice trembling. "Lia, no... you''re not broken. You''re hurting, and I see that. But you are not alone in this. I see your pain, I feel it, and I''ll stay here¡ªevery step of the way. I''ll hold you when you fall apart, and I''ll remind you of the strength you can''t see right now. You''re more than this moment, Lia. You''re more than the fear and the doubt you feel. Please, don''t shut me out. I need you just as much as you need me."


    Her words felt like a lifeline, pulling me from the darkness, but I was too afraid to reach for it. Still, I could hear her¡ªher heart in every word, her determination to keep me from slipping further away.


    "Lia, you''re my heart," she continued, her voice breaking. "You''re the reason I am alive. You''re the reason I keep going, even when everything feels impossible. Don''t you dare believe you''re alone in this. I swear, I will never leave you. I will fight for you, with everything I have."


    I wanted to believe her. I wanted to let her in, to feel her warmth, but I didn''t know how. The pain inside felt too heavy, too deep to share.


    I told her to go away. My voice was sharp, my words harsher than I intended, but I couldn''t stop myself. Again and again, I screamed at her to leave, my heart twisting each time I heard the hurt in her silence. But she stayed.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    No matter how much I pushed her away, she stayed. Through the nights when I sobbed quietly into my pillow, convinced no one could hear. Through the days when the world outside my door felt like a foreign place I didn''t belong to anymore. She stayed.


    Some nights, I would cry alone, the tears falling silently as I curled into myself, hoping the darkness would hide me from the world. The pain, the loneliness, the strange changes¡ªI didn''t want anyone to see. I didn''t want anyone to laugh at how I looked now, with my hair so pale, my eyes dull and grey, like I wasn¡¯t even the same person. I needed to keep my suffering hidden, tucked away in the silence of my room, where no one could judge me. She never needed to see me like that, yet somehow, she always knew. Even when I tried to lock myself away, she stayed. And I don¡¯t think I ever truly understood how much that meant until much later.


    Her voice was my lifeline, even when I pretended not to hear her. She told me stories, spinning tales of adventure and heroes who overcame impossible odds. She made up jokes¡ªmost of them terrible¡ªjust to coax a smile from me. I never gave her the satisfaction of a laugh, but her persistence was the closest thing to warmth I could feel.


    I never opened the door. Not until the night before my birthday. I don''t know what made me do it. Maybe it was the way her voice cracked as she whispered, "I just want you to know you''re not alone. Not now, not ever." Maybe it was the quiet sniffle I heard afterward, the sound of tears she thought I couldn''t hear.


    When I finally turned the handle and saw her sitting there, arms wrapped around her knees, her eyes red and swollen from crying, I realized something I hadn''t let myself believe. She wasn''t just waiting for me to get better. She was breaking too, and she was still there, holding on for both of us.


    I let her in, and the moment I saw her face, I broke. The pain, the fear, the loneliness¡ªit all came spilling out in sobs I couldn''t control. Lyla didn''t say a word at first. She just wrapped her arms around me, pulling me close, stroking my hair like she always did when we were little.


    Lyla kept her tears from coming, not wanting me to cry with her. I could feel how much sadness she felt for me, the weight of it pressing against me as she held me. She didn¡¯t have to say anything; I knew she understood my pain, the quiet sorrow that had been building inside me for so long. Her grip was firm, steady¡ªan anchor in the storm that raged within me. She didn''t judge me for how I looked, for the way my hair had faded and my eyes had dulled. She only cared for me, her younger sister, as if nothing had changed. It was enough. In that moment, it was all I needed.


    "It''s okay, Lia," she whispered, her voice trembling. "Let it out. I''m here. I''ve got you."


    "I-I can''t," I choked out between sobs. "I can''t do this anymore, Lyla. I''m not strong. I''m weak¡ªa crybaby who can''t handle anything!" My words felt heavy, as if saying them out loud only made them more true.


    "Don''t say that, Lia," Lyla said softly, pulling back just enough to look me in the eyes. Her gaze was steady, her voice firm but gentle. "You''re wrong. You''re so much stronger than you think."


    "How?" I asked, my voice breaking. "I push everyone away. I hide. I can''t even¡ª" My words dissolved into more tears.


    She cupped my face, brushing away my tears with her thumbs, her touch gentle but firm. "Do you remember when I was sick?" she whispered, her voice trembling as she spoke. "How you stayed by my side, day and night? You never gave up on me, even when I was too weak to lift my head. You held my hand, told me stories, and made me laugh when I thought I''d forgotten how. You kept me alive. You''re the reason I''m here."


    I shook my head, not trusting myself to speak, my chest tight with the weight of everything I couldn''t put into words. But she wasn''t finished.


    "And now it''s my turn, Lia," she said, her voice soft but unshakable, her gaze never leaving mine. "You helped me when I couldn''t help myself. You gave me strength when I had none. It''s my duty¡ªno, it''s my privilege¡ªto do the same for you. You don''t have to go through this alone. I won''t let you."


    Her words wrapped around my heart like a lifeline, but the fear and shame held me back. I wanted to believe her, but the darkness in my mind felt too heavy to escape. She could see it though¡ªthe weight I was carrying, the despair I couldn''t shake.


    Lyla leaned in closer, her forehead resting against mine, her breath warm and steady. "You are not alone, Lia. I''m right here. Every step of the way. I''ll be the strength you need when you don''t have any left. I''ll carry you when you can''t stand. Don''t you dare think you''re a burden to me. You''re my sister. You are everything to me."


    The tears came again, but this time, they didn''t feel as heavy. They were just... a release. A breaking open of all the pain I had kept hidden for so long. I leaned into her, letting her warmth and love fill the cracks in my heart.


    "I''m scared," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "What if I''m too much for you?"


    Lyla pulled me into her arms, holding me tight as if she could shield me from the world. "You''ll never be too much for me, Lia. Never. I''ll always be here. You don''t have to be perfect, you just have to be you. And that''s more than enough for me."


    Her words sank deep into me, breaking through the walls I''d built around myself. "But I''m scared," I whispered. "What if I''m never okay again?"


    She hugged me tighter, resting her chin on my shoulder. "Then I''ll keep being here, every step of the way. We''ll face it together, one day at a time. You don''t have to be okay right now, Lia. Just know that you''re loved, and I''m not going anywhere."


    And for the first time in what felt like forever, I allowed myself to believe her.


    The morning of my birthday was the happiest I''d felt in weeks. My parents threw a party, inviting half the village. They told me they were going to give me my name, something they''d dreamed of for years. I wanted to keep my grey eyes hidden as long as possible, so I kept my eyes closed the whole way long.


    Mother wanted to call me Celestara, after the goddess who blessed Celestine. She believed that my snowy white hair, so much like the pure light of the moon, would be a perfect match for the name. My mother was deeply religious, and curses were her greatest fear. She made sure I never came in contact with anything she considered dark or ill-fated. To her, Celestara was a name of purity, of divine blessing, one that would protect me from any misfortune that might try to cling to me.


    Father, on the other hand, had his own idea. He wanted to name me Anastasia, meaning "resurrection" or "rebirth." He said it symbolized hope¡ªperhaps the hope that even the darkest days could bring new beginnings. My father had a strange fondness for names that carried weight, names that meant something greater than themselves. I always found it funny how he could get so passionate about something so simple as a name, but to him, it was more than just a label. It was a symbol, a reminder that life always moved forward, even through the toughest times.


    Then there was Lyla. My dear sister. She wanted to name me Selene, after the moon. She said it represented the deep bond we shared, how she had always been there for me, just like the moon had always been there for the stars. Selene was calm, protective, and constant¡ªjust like her. She said the moon was always watching over the night, soothing the world with its light. And she wanted me to carry that same protection, that same serene presence in my life.


    It was a name that felt almost too grand, too perfect for me. I had always been Lia to her, a name that was simpler, more familiar. But Selene¡ªSelene felt like something more. Something powerful. The way she spoke of it, with such certainty and tenderness, made it hard not to believe in its meaning. It was astonishing, really, how a name could carry so much weight, so much love.


    And of course, my friends¡ªMira, Toby, Elise, Ronan, Fiona, and Kiel¡ªwanted me to be called Stella. They were all well over the age of ten, but they treated me as their equal, never once making me feel less than them, despite my age. They all said that I was a part of the stars, that I had a light inside me even when I didn''t believe it. They made me feel like I truly belonged, like I was meant to shine alongside them, no matter how small or fragile I felt. I was happy being able to call them my friends.


    Even though they were older, they treated me with such care and respect that I never once felt out of place. And in that moment, on my birthday, with the sun shining brightly and my heart full, I felt like their Stella¡ªa name that made me feel as though I belonged.


    For the first time in a month, the pain started to completely fade away. I could open my eyes again, the bright sunlight almost too much to bear. My hair, they told me, had turned completely white. They said it suited me, that I looked like an angel.


    But when I finally looked up at my mother, everything changed.


    Her face, once full of love, now looked cold and hard. Her eyes were distant, like she was looking right through me.


    "Who are you?" she asked, her voice sharp and cold, cutting through the silence.


    I didn''t realize at that time, but my eyes had turned glowing red, a color I had never seen in myself before. They resembled the Queen of Curses, a woman of legend feared by all. I had heard stories about her¡ªhow she was the only one with eyes like mine. It was as if the curse itself had somehow seeped into me, though I never asked for it.


    She dropped to her knees, leaning in close, her eyes searching my face as if trying to find something¡ªanything¡ªthat made sense. Her gaze was unsettling, like she was looking for a stranger instead of the child she once held in her arms.


    I blinked, confusion filling my mind. I reached out to her, feeling a strange sense of fear in my chest. "I''m Mommy''s little girl," I said, forcing a smile, my voice shaky. I stepped forward, arms open, hoping for the hug I used to feel safe in.


    But instead of holding me, her hand struck me across the face. The slap was hard, sending me to the ground. I could feel the sting on my cheek as I stared up at her, confused and hurt, the ground cold beneath me.


    She stood over me, her eyes wild with disbelief. Her voice cracked as she screamed, "LIES!" Her words were venomous, full of disgust. "How could you be mine? How could I have given birth to someone who looks like Her?"


    Her gaze flickered to my eyes, glowing with a cursed red, and the horror in her expression deepened. "You''re not my daughter... you''re a monster."


    The weight of her words crushed me. My mother, the one person I had longed to believe in me, was looking at me like I was something less than human.


    I looked up, tears stinging my eyes, and saw nothing but hatred in her eyes.


    The villagers were no better. Their cheers quickly turned to gasps, then whispers, then shouts that filled the air with fear.


    I could feel their eyes on me, cold and full of judgment. My friends, who had been close, began to move away, their faces stricken with disbelief. The moment they saw my eyes¡ªthose cursed, otherworldly eyes¡ªtheir expressions faltered. One by one, they backed up, as if afraid they might be pulled into whatever darkness had taken hold of me.


    "A curse!" one man yelled, his voice trembling with panic as he pointed at me.


    "She''s the Queen of Curses reborn!" another voice cried out, followed by murmurs of dread from the crowd.


    "Stay away from her!" another shouted, fear seeping into his voice.


    I didn''t understand. I had done nothing wrong.


    I could hear the rustling of clothes as people stepped back, eyes wide with fear. A child clutched their mother''s leg, looking at me like I was something dangerous, something to be avoided. The elderly woman at the market crossed herself and hurried away, muttering under her breath. A man in the back spat on the ground, his face twisted in disgust.


    They kept their distance, staring at me as if I had just grown horns or become something unrecognizable. I stood there, trembling, not understanding what was happening.


    I had done nothing wrong. I hadn''t asked for this, hadn''t asked for any of it.


    But still, their eyes bore into me, full of fear, like I was a threat. A curse.


    Lyla was the only one who defended me, standing firm between me and the crowd. Her voice was loud and desperate, cutting through the rising chaos as she screamed at them to see reason.


    "Please!" she begged, her eyes wild with panic. "She''s just a child! She''s not a curse!"


    But the villagers didn''t listen. They only shouted louder, their fear growing. Even my father, who had once held me close, now turned away. He looked at me with disgust, his face twisted in anger.


    "She''s a monster!" he yelled, his voice sharp with hate. "A curse! We can''t let her stay here with us!"


    Lyla''s face twisted in agony as she reached out, grabbing my father''s arm to stop him from coming closer. "Please, don''t!" she cried, her voice cracking. "She''s just sick. She''s not dangerous!"


    The village chief''s voice rang out, cold and indifferent. "Let''s say we believe you for now," he began, his tone dismissive, as if her pleas were little more than an annoyance. "But if she doesn''t change back by tomorrow," he declared, his words like a death sentence, "she''ll have to be sacrificed. We can''t take the risk. She''s too dangerous."


    Lyla turned to him, her eyes filled with tears, but she didn''t back down. Her voice broke as she pleaded with him, desperately trying to make him understand. "You don''t understand! She''s just a sick kid! She doesn''t deserve this! She needs help, not... not to be treated like this!"


    She paused, trying to hold herself together, looking at him with all the hope she had left. "Please, Chief, you''re wise. You can see this isn''t what it looks like. We can find another way."


    But the chief''s face remained hard as stone, unmoved by Lyla''s desperate pleas. He shook his head, his decision final, a weight settling on the village''s future. "This is the only way," he said coldly, his words like a death sentence. "We can''t risk her bringing more danger to us all."


    Lyla''s cries echoed in the air, but they were drowned out by the growing roar of the crowd, their fear turning to anger. She called out to him again, her voice cracking, but it was no use. The chief had made up his mind.


    She thought he would be wise enough to stop this madness, to see reason, but instead, he sneered at her, his eyes cold. "You don''t get it, do you, Lyla?" he growled. "She''s a curse, a threat, and there''s no way around it. You''d better stop protecting her, or I''ll do what needs to be done. The village comes first. I don''t have patience for this. Why should I let everyone suffer when I can just kill her right now?"


    Lyla froze, her heart hammering, but there was no fear in her eyes. Slowly, she wiped away her tears, her face turning a serious expression of cold resolve. Then, with a deadly calmness, she spoke.


    "Why don''t you try it?" she said, her voice as cold as ice.


    The villagers gasped, stunned by the change in her tone. Lyla''s once gentle aura, full of desperate pleading, was now replaced with an aura of pure disgust and evil. The air around her grew colder, heavier, and a dangerous energy radiated from her like an approaching storm.


    Lyla took a step forward, eyes locked on the villagers.


    "I have more power than any of you realize. I''ve mastered ice, water, and fire magic¡ªthree elements you can''t even begin to challenge. No one in this village could even come close to stopping me, physically or magically."


    Her words were met with stunned silence. The crowd could feel the shift in the air¡ªthe power that had been hidden beneath her pain now laid bare. Lyla wasn''t just angry anymore; she was a force of nature, and every person there could feel it.


    As she spoke, her eyes began to shift, a grid-like pattern slowly forming in the depths of her brown irises, like a crosshair locking onto her targets. The intensity of her eyes grew colder, darker, as if she was about to unleash a force no one could comprehend. A wave of heat radiated from her, the air around her thickening with the crackle of fire magic beginning to surge within her. The villagers could feel the heat growing, and the unmistakable warning that if anyone dared to attack me again, she would burn the entire village to the ground. The air was charged with the promise of destruction.


    She turned her eyes back to the chief, her eyes burning with fury. "Try to hurt Lia," she said again, her voice a low growl. "And I''ll make sure it''s the last thing you ever do."


    The villagers watched in shock as the once hopeful, pleading Lyla transformed into someone they didn''t recognize. The air was thick with tension, and the line between protector and destroyer blurred in the intensity of Lyla''s presence. She was no longer begging them to stop. She was warning them. Threatening them.


    Lyla''s aura shifted from the pure, emotional energy of someone desperate to protect her sister, to something darker¡ªmore lethal. The villagers could feel it. They saw her for what she truly was¡ªa force not to be underestimated.


    The chief, his face pale with fear, stepped forward, his voice trembling as he tried to regain control. "Enough," he commanded, his tone sharp but faltering. "You will not destroy this village over one mistake." His eyes darted nervously to the others, who backed away, some even retreating into the shadows.


    Lyla¡¯s gaze remained unwavering, the fire in her eyes only intensifying as the chief spoke. She didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t show any sign of hesitation. Her voice, when it came, was as cold as ice, cutting through the tension in the air.


    ¡°Defend yourselves?¡± she said, her lips barely moving, but the words hung in the air with lethal intent. ¡°You think you have the power to stop me? You couldn¡¯t even touch me if you tried.¡±


    Her eyes shifted, the grid-like pattern deepening, as if honing in on the chief with a dangerous precision. The temperature in the air dropped further, a chill creeping along the villagers¡¯ spines as they realized the full extent of her power. She took a slow step forward, her presence overwhelming.


    ¡°Stay far away from me, and my sister, if you value your lives. I¡¯m not interested in your threats,¡± Lyla continued, her voice devoid of any emotion. ¡°You¡¯ve seen what I can do. Remember it.¡±


    From that moment on, there was no turning back.


    Since that day, my life was over.


    That night, when my father came for me, his hand raised to strike, Lyla was there. She fought him, blocking his every move, her arms shaking with the effort. "Stop! Please, stop!" she shouted, her voice desperate. She grabbed his wrist, trying to force him to see reason, but his eyes were filled with hatred.


    "Lyla, please!" I cried, my heart breaking. "Don''t! You''ll get hurt."


    But she wouldn''t let go, standing between me and my father like a shield. "You''re wrong!" she screamed at him, her voice raw with desperation. "She''s not the monster you think she is! She''s my sister! She''s just sick! Don''t do this!"


    My father''s face twisted in anger, and he took a step forward, his voice low but filled with fury. "Lyla, stop! You''re blinded by your emotions. Can''t you see? This¡ªthis thing is not your sister anymore." He pointed at me, his finger trembling with disgust. "She''s possessed. She''s a vessel for the Queen of Curses. The curse is inside her, waiting to destroy everything."


    Lyla shook her head violently, tears streaming down her face. "No! No, that''s not true! She''s not a curse! She''s just¡ªshe''s just sick, Dad!"


    But my mother, who had been silent until now, stepped forward, her face a mask of disgust, her eyes hard with something darker than anger. "You don''t understand, Lyla," she said, her voice sharp and venomous. "Your sister is gone. She''s not the little girl I gave birth to. She''s a curse¡ªa monster¡ªand we have to get rid of her. I wish I could erase her from existence right now."


    Lyla took a step back, her eyes widening in disbelief. "No, Mom, please, that''s not her! It''s the disease, it''s not her fault¡ª"


    "Stop protecting her!" My mother''s voice cracked, filled with fury and revulsion.


    "She''s dangerous, Lyla! You think I don''t see it? She isn''t herself anymore, I know she has been taken over by now. We can''t afford to keep her alive¡ªshe''s poison to all of us. If you truly loved this village, you would let her go. She needs to die. For all of us. For the future of this place."


    Her words sliced through me like a blade, and the tears that had been on the edge of my eyes froze. My mother''s voice had never held such venom before¡ªit felt like she was speaking not just to Lyla, but to me as well, tearing apart any remnants of love or care she had once held.


    Lyla''s body trembled with anger; her face twisted in disgust as she turned to face them both.


    "You''re all disgusting," she spat, her voice colder than ice. "You all loved her once, when she looked normal, didn''t you? You all fawned over her. But now that she''s different, now that she''s not what you want her to be, you turn your backs on her. You''re nothing but degenerates¡ªtrash people. I can''t believe I ever called this place home."


    Her voice wavered then, the walls of her anger cracking as the pain and heartbreak spilled out. "How can you say that about your own daughter?" she choked out, her voice breaking. "How can you just throw her away like this? She''s still my sister. She''s still the same person, and I''m not going to let you do this to her. I won''t."


    My mother''s expression softened for just a moment, but she said nothing. Her eyes moved to my father, who gave a curt nod, his face unreadable.


    Lyla''s hands shook, fists clenched, but she didn''t back down. She turned to me, her voice softening. "Please, don''t listen to them. You''re not what they say." She moved to stand in front of me again, her arms wide, blocking any further attacks from my father.


    She gently placed her hands around my shoulders, pulling me close as she leaned down, her forehead resting against mine. "You''re not a curse, Lia," she whispered, her breath warm against my skin. "You''re my sister. And nothing will change that. You''re you, no matter what they say."


    My father didn''t try to reach for me again. Instead, he let out a bitter laugh. "Then you''ll be just as lost as she is, Lyla."


    That night, Lyla kept me close, her arms wrapped tightly around me as she whispered comforting words in my ear. "We''ll get through this, I promise. I''ll always be by your side. No matter what they say."


    Tears filled my eyes, but I didn''t want to cry. I wanted to be strong for her, even though everything felt like it was falling apart. She gently wiped away my tears, a small, sad smile tugging at her lips. "Don''t worry, okay? We''ll leave this place. We''ll go somewhere where they can''t hurt you."


    Lyla took my hand and led me out into the dark night. The village was silent behind us, the distant sound of the villagers'' voices fading away as we left. She didn''t say much more, but the weight of her promise filled the air around us.


    "Everything will be okay," she said softly, her voice full of conviction, even though I could see the fear in her eyes. "I''ll keep you safe, lia. Always."


    We walked into the night, the world ahead of us uncertain and dark, but Lyla''s hand in mine made everything feel a little less cold.

 Chapter 3: Lost Hope

    I can''t remember after it. No matter how much I try, no matter how desperately I claw at the edges of my mind, it''s just¡­ gone. A blurry past. The faces, the places¡ªthey slip through my fingers like grains of sand. Even her face... Lyla.


    She was everything to me¡ªthe light in my darkest moments, the one person I could never let go of.


    The tears came before I could stop them, cold and endless. In my dream, they fell silently, dampening my cheeks. I wiped them away with trembling hands, but they kept coming, as though my heart couldn''t stop bleeding through my eyes.


    And then, amidst my anguish, I felt it¡ªa warm touch on my head. Soft, gentle, like a mother''s hand but with an unmistakable strength behind it. The warmth spread, not just over my skin but into the cold, hollow pit in my heart.


    "Lyla?" My voice cracked as I looked up, and there she was. Behind me, her figure so familiar it hurt. She smiled¡ªoh, that smile. It was the one she used to give me when everything felt like it was going to fall apart. Her hand patted my head, just like she always did when she tried to comfort me.


    "Don''t worry," she said, her voice as soothing as a summer breeze. But there was something else in her tone, something almost... distant.


    I tried to reach for her, to tell her not to leave, but then she spoke again, her words shrouded in a strange mystery.


    "There is someone in this world who will do anything for you," she had said, her voice laced with both sadness and hope.


    "Find him. He''ll care for you more than his own life."


    Before I could understand, she began to fade, her form melting into the shadows of the dream.


    "Wait!" I screamed, but it was useless. She was gone.


    I jolted trying to end the dream, my eyes burning with unshed tears. Slowly, I opened them, the blurry haze of sleep giving way to a breathtaking sight. Above me, the night sky stretched infinitely, dotted with countless stars glowing softly like embers in the dark. It was so vast, so beautiful, it almost made me forget the pain in my chest.


    The soft crackle of a campfire reached my ears, accompanied by the familiar, earthy smell of fish roasting over a flame. My stomach growled faintly at the scent¡ªit was the same smell that used to waft through the air when my family went camping. My father, he was a great fisherman, always catching the best fish.


    I tried to sit up, but a sharp pain in my leg stopped me. Glancing down, I noticed bandage wrapped tightly around it. Someone had dressed the wound. A wave of uncertain shock surged through me.


    The memory flashed in my mind¡ªthe dark, vanishing monster with its long, clawed limbs. I could still feel the cold grip around my leg, the way its claws dug in, sharp and unrelenting, until the warmth of my blood soaked the ground beneath me. The fear was suffocating, its hollow, glowing eyes burned into my mind.


    I swallowed hard, gripping the sheet beneath me.


    It''s over. It''s gone. I''m still here. But my leg pained as if the creature''s grip lingered, a grim reminder of how close I had been to its grasp.


    But... Someone saved me.


    I took a moment to assess my surroundings. Beneath me was a small, comfortable bed with a warm sheet draped over me. The fabric wasn''t luxurious, but its warmth was more than welcome. To my side, I spotted a sword lying within arm''s reach.


    I glanced down at myself and noticed I was wearing a white sweater, oversized and soft, though it wasn¡¯t tied properly. The loose sleeves slipped slightly off my shoulder, and the knot at the hem was clumsily done. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess someone had dressed me in it, perhaps in an attempt to keep me warm?


    The thought of that pressed down on my heart¡ªsomeone had tried to help me, but their effort felt awkward, almost hesitant, as if they weren¡¯t sure what they were doing. Still, the gesture was... kind.


    I couldn''t help but think, if something goes wrong, at least I''ll have a weapon. But as my fingers brushed its hilt, I realized it was absurdly heavy. I tried to lift it, but my arms protested with every inch.


    "How could anyone even fight with something like this?" I muttered under my breath, frustration bubbling up.


    Sighing, I glanced toward the campfire. The flames flickered gently, their light illuminating the area around us. Fish were skewered on sticks, sizzling softly over the fire. My stomach churned at the sight, not just with hunger but with memories. I could almost hear my father laughing as he showed Lyla and me how to roast the perfect fish.


    And then my eyes shifted further, catching sight of someone sitting near the fire.


    He was leaning against a tree, his eyes closed, one hand resting on his head while his legs were crossed in a relaxed posture. A bandage wrapped around his right arm, faintly stained with blood. On his left side lay a book, the faint markings of magic runes visible even from where I sat.


    His appearance was striking¡ªhis black hair messy and tousled, adding to the air of effortless intensity he carried. His coat, a long, dark overcoat, flowed elegantly past his waist, the intricate embroidery along the hem and cuffs catching the faint light. The heavy fabric, a blend of velvet and wool, draped around him with authority, its high collar turned up slightly to frame his face in a mysterious way.


    Beneath the coat, the soft gray tunic he wore contrasted against the sharpness of his coat, simple yet refined. His dark trousers were tailored to fit perfectly, with the faintest gleam of a fine wool blend. Tall, polished boots reached just below his knees, each step echoing power, while the leather belt with a decorative clasp hinted at his noble heritage. The faint glow of magical energy flickered around the edges of his coat, a quiet reminder of the power that lay beneath the surface.


    A hunter? I guessed. The thought didn''t bring much comfort. Hunters weren''t known for their charity. I could still remember the cruel eyes of the ones who had once come to my village, their cold faces devoid of mercy as they took what they wanted, leaving only fear in their wake.


    I looked back at the makeshift bed beneath me, then at the food cooking over the fire. My chest tensed with confusion and suspicion.


    Why would anyone help me? Why save someone like me?


    The question circled endlessly in my mind. I wasn''t anyone important. Just a girl lost in the woods, barely able to defend herself. People usually ignored me¡ªor worse. What would make this boy, this stranger, care enough to patch me up and give me warmth?


    A grim possibility crossed my mind. Maybe he expects something in return.


    I tightened my grip on the sword''s hilt and tried to stand. My legs wobbled under my weight, the pain in my bandaged leg flaring up. I bit my lip, forcing myself to stay upright. If he turned out to be a threat, I''d have to run. Not that I''d get far with this leg, I thought bitterly.


    As I shifted, the sudden noise startled a flock of birds from the trees nearby. Their wings beat against the night air, their cries echoing into the distance before fading into silence.


    The night was cold, a biting breeze sweeping through the open field around me. I hadn''t noticed it before, but the forest, with its oppressive darkness and lurking horrors, was far behind us now.


    Here, the air felt lighter, though the wind carried a subtle chill that seeped through the sheet covering me. The sky above stretched endlessly, scattered with stars that shimmered like tiny fragments of hope.


    The sound of the birds must have woken him because when I looked back, I saw his eyes slowly flutter open¡ªcrystal blue and piercing, like the clearest summer sky. They caught the faint glow of the stars, making them seem almost otherworldly. For a moment, I couldn''t look away, as if those eyes alone could promise safety.


    I froze. Those were the same eyes I had seen before, staring at me amidst the chaos¡ªthe eyes of the boy who had saved me from being devoured by the monsters.


    I remembered collapsing from exhaustion, my body giving out, only to feel his arms catch me. His hands had gently rested behind my head, offering a strange comfort amidst the pain and fear.


    The memory struck me like a lightning bolt, sharp and unrelenting, pulling me back into the haze of that moment. The terror of the monsters, their grotesque forms reaching for me, and the pain in my leg as claws sank into my flesh¡ªit all came flooding back.


    But more vivid than anything else was the warmth of his hands, steady and gentle as they cradled my head, pulling me from the brink of despair.


    And then, my sister''s voice from the dream echoed in my mind, soft yet firm, like a guiding light in the dark.


    "There is someone in this world who will do anything for you," she had said. "Find him. He''ll care for you more than his own life."


    The weight of her words settled over me, filling the emptiness in my chest with a strange, fragile feeling I couldn''t name.


    Could it be him? This boy with eyes like the summer sky and hands that had shielded me from pain. The thought was absurd, almost laughable¡ªhow could someone like him, a stranger, care for me in a way even I struggled to? And yet, the memory of his actions, his quiet strength, made it impossible to dismiss the thought entirely.


    Could he be the one for me? I thought to myself.


    The sound of the birds scattering had faded, but the tension between us was sharp enough to cut through the cold night air. He rubbed his eyes, shaking off the last remnants of sleep, and looked at me. His expression softened, his shoulders relaxing as if he were relieved.


    "Are you okay?" he asked gently, his voice carrying a warmth I wasn''t prepared for.


    I didn''t answer. My grip tightened on the sword, both hands straining under its weight. The blade''s tip dragged against the ground; I could barely lift it. Still, I wasn''t going to let my guard down.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    He raised his hands, palms forward, a gesture of peace.


    "Hey, relax. I''m not here to hurt you," he said, his tone almost playful.


    "Stay back!" I screamed, my voice trembling despite the defiance in my words.


    His eyes widened in surprise, but he took a cautious step back. "Okay, okay!" he said, his hands still raised. Then, clasping them together in an exaggerated gesture, he grinned.


    "It''s not really nice to interrogate someone you''ve just met, you know."


    "Don''t play games with me. I know what you are¡ªa hunter." I scowled.


    He tilted his head, looking almost amused. With a dramatic sigh, he laced his hands behind his head and leaned back casually.


    "Man, you''re cautious, huh? Alright, since you''re so curious, the name''s Kaiser Everhart." His grin widened. "Now, drop the sword and chill, would you?"


    I took a step back, my mind racing. The name didn''t ring any bells¡ªnothing about "Kaiser Everhart" seemed familiar. I racked my brain, thinking of every encounter, every whisper about someone who might know me or hunt me. But no, I couldn''t place it. I hadn''t heard that name from any of the villages, nor from anyone in the distant cities. It was just... a name.


    He was just a random hunter. That was all. Another one hunting me, probably for the reward that was surely on my head by now. My hand tightened around the hilt of my sword again, my thoughts clouded with the bitterness of past betrayals. There was nothing to trust in this world, not even the people who wore names like his.


    His charisma threw me off. He didn''t act like someone trying to hunt me down. Still, I wasn''t about to let my guard down.


    "Stay where you are," I warned again, my voice firm but laced with unease. His movements were slow, deliberate, as he crouched slightly, his fingers inching toward the ground.


    The dim light caught the tension in his frame, every muscle coiled like a predator preparing to strike. My heart raced as I tightened my grip, unsure of what he might do next, but ready to act if necessary.


    Kaiser paused and pointed at the fire, his voice light and teasing.


    "Relax, I''m just checking on the fish. Don''t want them to burn. You don''t want to eat burnt fish, do you?"


    His words were disarming, but I wasn''t convinced.


    "Stop fooling around!" I snapped. "Answer my questions!"


    Before I could finish, my stomach growled loudly. The smell of roasting fish was intoxicating. My face flushed with embarrassment.


    He laughed, a hearty sound that carried genuine humor rather than mockery. As the laughter spilled out, he casually placed a hand behind his back, the gesture hidden slightly behind the flowing fabric of his dark overcoat while he was trying to take it off.


    "So, you¡¯re hungry, huh? Come on, you¡¯ve gotta admit¡ªthis smells amazing. High-quality fish, cooked to perfection. You¡¯re in for a treat."


    I glared at him, trying to keep my composure despite the numerous thoughts in my head. I couldn''t let him see how shaken I was, but everything inside me screamed for answers.


    "What happened with the monster?" I demanded, my voice sharp. The image of that terrifying thing, its speed and its face wouldn''t leave my mind. I needed to know what happened¡ªand why it was still on my mind.


    Kaiser''s smile faded, replaced with something more serious. "That''s¡­ a cold memory," he said softly.


    "You shouldn''t bother trying to recall it the dead. Some things are better left in the past."


    I hesitated, the weight of his tone settling over me like ice. "How did you take it out?" I pressed again, my voice firmer than I felt. The image of the monster''s terrifying face flashed in my mind, its speed still lingering in my thoughts. "It was dangerous... and so fast. I don''t understand how you even survived it."


    He raised his hands again, this time in mock surrender. Slowly, he moved closer. "They''re called Noctis Grasper," he explained, his voice taking on a darker edge.


    "Monsters of the night. They thrive in darkness, moving faster than the eye can follow. Their faces are twisted, almost human, but with mouths that stretch too wide and eyes that glow like embers. They have long, skeletal limbs that can snatch you from the shadows, draining your strength¡ªyour will to live¡ªuntil there''s nothing left."


    His description sent shivers down my spine. I clenched my fists, my heart racing. I know he''s speaking the truth... The memory of those long, clawed hands wrapping around me flashed in my mind.


    That''s exactly what happened to me. The cold, draining sensation still lingered, like a shadow over me, and I couldn''t shake the fear that it might come back.


    He leaned closer, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Once they''ve caught you, there''s no escape. They feed on your fear before they devour you whole."


    I swallowed hard, my heart racing.


    Then, as if flipping a switch, he straightened up, that playful grin returning to his face. "So, why were you brave enough to fight two of them at the same time? Got some hidden power or something?"


    I couldn''t help but frown. "I wasn''t," I admitted quietly. "They caught me."


    He let out a dramatic sigh, throwing his hand to his chest like he''d been struck by an arrow. "Ah, tragic. The mighty warrior falls before the great Noctis Graspers." He paused, glancing at me with mock sympathy. "But hey, at least you didn''t go down without a fight, right?"


    I stared at him, unamused. "You make it sound like it was easy."


    "Well, you know," he shrugged, brushing it off like it was nothing. "I took them out, though. Barely broke a sweat."


    "How?" I asked, my suspicion growing. "You made them sound unkillable."


    He raised an eyebrow, his grin widening. "Oh, the Noctis Graspers? Pfft. Easy. I just walked up, gave ''em a little wink, and they were like, ''Oh no, we''re out of here.'' Totally scared of me."


    I blinked at him. "Really?"


    He burst out laughing, shaking his head. "Nah, not exactly. It was more of a ''stab, dodge, stab again, hope they don''t grab you'' situation." He waved his hands in exaggerated motions. "You know, the usual. Real finesse."


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "You make it sound like it''s nothing."


    He puffed out his chest and put on a dramatic pose. "Well, it''s a little more complex than that, but I like to keep it humble. I''m basically the world''s greatest monster slayer, after all."


    I stared at him for a moment before I let out a reluctant laugh. "Yeah, right."


    He winked. "Believe me, it''s all in the technique and strategy. You ever seen someone defeat a monster with sheer charisma?" He flashed a grin, and for a moment, the air around us felt lighter.


    I rolled my eyes, but a small smile tugged at the corner of my mouth despite myself. There was something strangely comforting about his carefree attitude. It was as if, for a moment, the danger and darkness that had surrounded me had faded.


    He waved a hand dismissively, pulling me back to reality. "Those were higher C-class monsters. Nothing a B or A-rank adventurer couldn''t handle." He leaned back, his tone light but full of confidence. "In fact, you could probably take one down with the right strategy and a little bit of luck."


    He flashed a grin, the corners of his eyes crinkling with amusement.


    "Though, I wouldn''t recommend trying it unless you''re planning to make a name for yourself. Trust me, fighting those things head-on isn''t as glamorous as it sounds. It''s mostly just a lot of running, dodging, and hoping you''re not the one getting eaten."


    He chuckled, tapping the side of his head as if sharing a secret. "And, you know, being a bit smarter than your average monster doesn''t hurt either."


    I furrowed my brows, trying to process everything he had just said. "What''s an adventurer rank?" I asked, my voice tinged with confusion. His revelation was overwhelming¡ªmonsters, ranks, dangerous creatures lurking in the shadows.


    My mind was racing, but I couldn''t wrap my head around it. "And what does that have to do with me?" I added, still unsure of his intentions.


    "You keep talking about things I don''t understand. What do you mean by this ''adventurer'' stuff?" I shook my head, frustration creeping in. "I don''t get you."


    He leaned back on the tree, looking more relaxed, as if the weight of the conversation had lightened a little. "Adventurers," he started, his gaze drifting off as if he were recalling his own experiences, "are the ones who go out into the world, taking on quests, hunting monsters, helping those in need... you know, all that ''heroic'' stuff. They''re the backbone of most kingdoms¡ªthough it''s not all glory, mind you." He smirked slightly.


    "There are six ranks. E is the lowest¡ªrookies, fresh blood, those who have barely made it past their first trial. But honestly, no one weak enough to be an E-rank would be stupid enough to sign up here."


    He paused to make sure I was following, then continued.


    "Then there''s D, where most start. It''s the entry-level rank, for those with a bit of skill but not much else. After that, you climb through C, B, and A¡ªthe real heavy hitters. Those with natural talent or blessings. Not everyone has that, but the ones who do make it to A are seriously skilled." He leaned forward a little, eyes sharpening.


    "And then there''s S. The elite of the elite. Only the very best get there, and even then, it''s rare. The kind of people who could wipe out a monster horde without breaking a sweat. You''d find more S-rankers in places like Asura or Valerion¡ªkingdoms with resources and the talent to train them. Here in Celestine, it''s practically unheard of."


    He leaned back again, his tone more casual, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªrespect, maybe, for those at the top of this dangerous ladder. "It''s a hard life, but if you''re good enough, you make your name."


    I blinked, trying to process it all. "What''s your rank?"


    He hesitated, his eyes flickering with something unreadable before he let out a short, dry laugh. "Does it really matter?" He waved a hand dismissively, then pointed at the fire. "Your fish is about to burn, by the way. Better eat it before deciding whether to attack me or run."


    I turned my attention to the small campfire crackling in front of us. The flames flickered, casting a warm orange glow over the makeshift campsite, the smoke curling up into the darkening sky. The night was settling in, the dense forest surrounding us growing quieter, save for the occasional rustle of leaves.


    The scent of charred fish mixed with the earthy smell of pine trees and damp underbrush, a reminder of how far we were from any villages or people.


    My stomach growled again, louder this time, making me pause. I sighed, my shoulders slumping. The hunger gnawed at me, a reminder of how little I had eaten in the past few days. Despite the tension that had hung between us earlier, the fire''s warmth and the food in front of me offered a rare moment of peace.


    With a reluctant groan, I dropped the sword to the side, its hilt still catching the flicker of the firelight. I finally let my guard down, letting myself relax for a moment. The night air was crisp, carrying the distant call of nocturnal creatures, but the fire kept most of the darkness at bay.


    The fish sizzled softly as he handed it to me, the heat from the flames mixing with the chill of the night. It wasn''t much, but it was enough for now. My eyes drifted back to him, but for a moment, I was too tired to question his intentions. He didn''t seem like he''d attack right now¡ªnot with the night so still and the fire between us. Still, I couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that things were far from resolved.


    He smiled warmly. "Glad you''re finally starting to trust me."


    The smell was overwhelming, rich and savory, with a hint of char. My first bite was heaven. It was tender, smoky, and better than anything I''d eaten in years.


    Across from me, he dramatically took a bite of the burnt fish, his face contorting in exaggerated despair. "Ugh, so tasteless," he groaned, pressing his hand to his forehead like he''d been struck down by the cruelest fate. His eyes moved to me, as if waiting for my reaction.


    The absurdity of it caught me off guard. I couldn''t help but laugh. It was small, but it bubbled up from somewhere deep inside me, something I hadn''t felt in so long¡ªsomething like¡­ relief. It was the first time in years I''d laughed like that, genuinely, without fear or sorrow weighing me down. It felt almost¡­ freeing.


    As I took another bite, savoring the warmth of the fish, he suddenly broke the silence. "Thanks," he said quietly, his voice steady but filled with an odd weight.


    I looked up, confused, still chewing the bite in my mouth. "For what?"


    He met my eyes then, his eyes unusually serious, and for the first time, his usual playful demeanor dropped. His face softened, but there was something in his eyes¡ªsomething vulnerable. "For saving me. I wouldn''t be here if it weren''t for you."


    The words hit me like a cold gust of wind, sharp and unexpected. I blinked, the warmth from the fish suddenly feeling distant. "What¡­ what do you mean?"


    He looked at me for a long moment, almost as if weighing whether to say more. "It''s¡­ a long story," he murmured. "But the short version is¡­ you''re the reason I am alive. Without you, I wouldn''t have made it."


    I stared at him, my heart felt uneasy. His words left me stunned, but they only raised more questions than answers. Who was he, really? Why would he say something like that?


    And more importantly, what kind of person was I that he felt he owed me something so¡­ profound?


    I tried to push the thoughts away, but they lingered, like an itch I couldn''t scratch. His gratitude felt genuine, but there was an eerie sense of mystery behind it, like he was hiding something important. Something that I didn''t quite understand.


    I opened my mouth to ask more, but the weight of his words hung in the air between us, thicker than the night itself.

 Chapter 4: A Promise to Keep

    I sat by the fire, its warmth barely touching the cold ache in my chest. The flames flickered softly in the quiet night, but my mind felt heavier than the silence around us. I didn¡¯t get it. Why did Kaiser even want to help me? Why bother talking to someone like me?


    I glanced at him quickly, then lowered my eyes back to my lap. My hands were clenched tight, my fingers digging into the fabric of my clothes. He could probably see how useless I was¡ªhow much of a burden I¡¯d been.


    He saved me when I fell, made sure I had food to eat, and kept me safe. I couldn¡¯t stop the thoughts from circling in my head, each one sharper than the last. Why is he thanking me? It doesn¡¯t make sense. It should be the other way around. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t even be alive.


    ¡°Kaiser...¡± I finally said, barely audible. My voice wavered as I stared at the ground, my fingers twisting together.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing to help you. I¡¯ve only burdened you... burdened you with my injury. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re thanking me.¡± My eyes dropped lower, my insecurities pulling me deeper into a familiar pit.


    ¡°Without you, I wouldn¡¯t even be here.¡±


    My voice broke, and I quickly covered my eyes with one hand, hiding the tears that were about to fall. My other hand clutched at my lap. Why am I even saying this? He doesn¡¯t need to hear it. No one does.


    From the other side of the fire, Kaiser¡¯s soft smile broke the tension. ¡°You know,¡± he said, his voice light but steady, ¡°I can see you¡¯re broken.¡± His words caught me off guard, and I stiffened.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been suffering for so long that you¡¯ve lost all confidence and hope inside you.¡±


    He leaned forward slightly, his eyes meeting mine. Then, as if sensing the weight of the moment, his tone shifted into something lighter.


    ¡°But hey, don¡¯t get too gloomy on me now. I¡¯m here if you ever need someone to talk to or just... someone to listen.¡± His grin stretched across his face, playful but sincere.


    I shook my head, my voice trembling as I spoke again. ¡°Why... why would you help someone like me? Someone who¡¯s cursed... a witch. That¡¯s what they all call me. A monster.¡± My voice faltered, and I clenched my jaw to hold back a sob. I refused to let him see my tears, raising my hand slightly to block my face.


    ¡°Everyone wants me gone. They hate me. They think I should just disappear.¡± My fingers dug into my lap, the sharp pain grounding me. ¡°I just... I want to give up already. I don¡¯t want to endure anymore. Time isn¡¯t healing anything. It¡¯s only made the pain worse.¡±


    The night air felt colder now, the wind brushing past my hair as the moonlight illuminated the field. The silence hung heavy, and I wondered if I had said too much. But then Kaiser stood up, his movement catching my attention.


    He stepped closer to the fire, his figure framed by the soft glow. His expression was calm but determined, and his crystal-blue eyes seemed to pierce through the barriers I had built. Reaching out his hand slightly, he spoke, his voice filled with quiet strength.


    ¡°Time doesn¡¯t take the pain away,¡± he said softly. ¡°It only teaches us how to live with it. How to move on and... be happy again.¡±


    His words struck something deep within me, breaking through the numbness. How can someone like him... someone who doesn¡¯t even know me, say that?


    As he spoke, tiny flickers of light appeared around us. Fireflies. One landed gently on his outstretched hand, as if trusting him completely. He smiled down at it, his expression softening.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder to myself, I¡¯ve never seen fireflies before... and I¡¯ve never seen one trust a human so easily.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful to live?¡± he asked quietly, his voice soft but filled with awe. ¡°To feel the wind on your face, the warmth of the sun, the colors in the sky? Even when things are dark, the world still has so much beauty. Don¡¯t give up on it. Because if you do¡­ you¡¯ll never see what tomorrow might bring.¡±


    He stepped back slightly, his arms spreading wide as if to gesture at the world around us. The openness in his body language made me feel something I hadn¡¯t in years¡ªa faint glimmer of trust. His words carried a warmth that reached through the cold void inside me.


    But I couldn¡¯t respond. My thoughts swirled, tangled between my fears and the strange sense of hope he had stirred. Why does he care so much? I clenched my hands together tightly, staring at them as I struggled to find the courage to speak.


    I have no name, no purpose. No home or family. What¡¯s the point? What''s the point of continuing to live?


    Before I could say anything, Kaiser¡¯s tone shifted again, playful and teasing. ¡°You know,¡± he said with a smirk, ¡°you interrogated me so much when we first met. I thought I was the one who¡¯d need to answer all the questions tonight.¡± He chuckled lightly.


    ¡°But it just hit me¡ªI forgot to ask for your name.¡±


    His question startled me. I looked up, my breath hitching. His eyes were filled with genuine curiosity, not judgment. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to answer, my voice caught in my throat. Then, quietly, I thought of her¡ªLyla. My sister¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, the way she used to call me ¡°Lia.¡± But the thought brought back the pain of everything I had lost, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it aloud.


    ¡°I...¡± My voice trailed off. I looked away, unable to meet his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have a name.¡±


    Kaiser¡¯s expression softened, but he didn¡¯t press me. Instead, he sat back down by the fire, his smile never fading. ¡°Well,¡± he said lightly, ¡°that¡¯s something we can work on.¡±


    I blinked, confused, but he didn¡¯t explain further. Instead, he looked up at the sky, his eyes reflecting the moonlight. For the first time in what felt like forever, I allowed myself to feel... curious. About him. About his words. About the faint hope flickering in the corner of my heart.


    The fire crackled softly as the forest whispered around us, the night alive with distant chirps and the rustle of leaves in the gentle wind. I sat there, staring at the flames, but their warmth did little to comfort me. My thoughts churned like a storm I couldn¡¯t escape, and the weight of my own inadequacy pressed down harder with each passing second.


    Kaiser sat across from me after, poking at the fire with a stick, his expression unusually calm. The flickering light highlighted the sharp angles of his face, but there was something softer in his eyes¡ªa glimmer of understanding I didn¡¯t fully trust.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    "You know," he said softly, breaking the silence, "I¡¯m almost just like you."


    He looked down as he said it, his blue eyes filled with sadness. For a moment, it felt like he understood everything¡ªmy pain, my struggle. His voice was quiet, almost heavy. "I can feel it," he added, barely above a whisper. "How much it hurts."


    I blinked, unsure of what he meant. His voice carried a strange mixture of seriousness and vulnerability, something I hadn¡¯t expected.


    He leaned back, tossing the stick aside as if discarding the weight of his thoughts.


    "A few years ago, my mother sent me here, to Celestine. I don¡¯t know why. Maybe she hated me. Maybe she thought I was too much of a burden." His voice wavered, bitterness laced with something deeper¡ªhurt, confusion. His eyes drifted toward the horizon, unfocused, as if searching for answers he might never find. "But even then¡­ I loved her. I would have done anything for her."


    He paused, the silence heavy between us, his expression caught between longing and anger.


    "Her last message to me¡ªjust a single letter¡ªsaid to take care of myself, that one day, it would all make sense." He laughed, but it was hollow, the sound of someone trying to mask the pain.


    "I''ve always wondered why things turned out the way they did," he said, his voice soft but carrying a quiet ache. "Why I ended up here, why everything happened the way it did."


    "There have been nights I''ve stared at her words, hoping they''d tell me why she sent me here, why she left me alone in a place that never felt like mine." He paused, his gaze distant. "I guess, in a way, I¡¯m holding on to it¡­ because part of me wants to believe there''s some reason behind it all. That maybe she had a purpose, even if I can¡¯t see it."


    I looked up at him, unsure of what to say. The way he spoke made it clear¡ªhe didn¡¯t believe it had made sense yet. I could see it in his eyes, the weight of unanswered questions still haunting him, just like they haunted me.


    Maybe that¡¯s why his words struck me so deeply¡ªbecause I understood that pain all too well. The feeling of searching for meaning in a world that seemed to offer none, trying to piece together a story that felt broken. It was like we were both stuck, caught between our pasts and the uncertainty of what was to come.


    "I know I can¡¯t compare to you," he continued, his voice quieter now. "You¡¯ve been through years of pain, alone, hunted, and hated. I¡¯ve only had to deal with a fraction of that."


    His words hit me strangely. There was something in the way he said them¡ªlike he was used to expecting the worst from life. It wasn¡¯t just what he said but how he said it that made me realize how deep his pessimism ran. I hesitated, unsure if I should speak.


    "How long have you been here?" I finally asked, my voice soft. I had so many questions I wanted to ask him, but the words caught in my throat. It was hard to imagine anyone else being abandoned like me.


    He smiled faintly, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "Five years. Five years alone in Celestine. And in that time, I¡¯ve seen it all¡ªdeath, bloodshed, false hope, and utter despair. I wanted to find my purpose... but all I found was something darker, something that made me question everything. Humanity¡¯s so-called nobility¡ªit¡¯s a lie. The truth? It¡¯s terrifying."


    He paused, his eyes far off, like he was seeing something from the past. "I wanted to know¡­ if there was really any value to this thing we call living. If any of it mattered. Or if we¡¯re all just waiting for the end."


    I looked down at my lap, my fingers twisting the fabric of my skirt, a nervous habit I couldn''t shake. Five years... He had survived so long, each day a battle fought alone, and yet he stood there, carrying it all with such cold strength.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think to myself¡ªI was just like him. But unlike him, I couldn¡¯t help anyone, not even myself. I ran from my problems, hid from them, hoping they''d go away. But he... he faced his, even when it seemed impossible. And now, despite everything, he¡¯s trying to help me. Why?


    I had barely managed four years on my own, and even then, it felt like I was unraveling at the edges¡ªeach year leaving scars deeper than the last. His endurance, his ability to push forward despite everything, felt like something I could never reach. I wasn¡¯t strong enough. I wasn¡¯t built to withstand the weight of it all.


    ¡°I wish I was like you,¡± I whispered, not realizing I had spoken aloud, the words slipping from my mouth before I could stop them. My heart thudded painfully in my chest, and for a moment, I felt exposed¡ªlike I was comparing my shattered self to someone who had managed to hold himself together, no matter how broken he might¡¯ve been inside.


    Kaiser¡¯s laughter broke the silence. He grinned at me, his usual humor returning, his eyes twinkling with mischief.


    "What, you seriously want to be like me?" He leaned in slightly, his grin widening. "Careful now, that¡¯s a big step. You sure you can handle all this charming?" He gestured to himself with a mock-serious look.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I felt my face heat up, and I shot to my feet, glaring at him. "No!" I shouted, my voice higher than I intended, crossing my arms defensively. "That¡¯s not what I meant! It just slipped out, okay?"


    As his gaze lingered, a wave of embarrassment washed over me, and I quickly raised my hands to cover my blushing face. "I-I¡¯m serious!" I stammered from behind my hands, peeking through my fingers for a second before turning my head away. "Don¡¯t get the wrong idea!" My voice trembled slightly, betraying how flustered I truly was.


    He kept laughing, his grin widening. "You¡¯re adorable when you get flustered," he teased, leaning back like he¡¯d won some unspoken game.


    I sat back down, scowling, but his laughter had softened something inside me. Despite his teasing, I felt a little lighter, like the weight pressing down on my chest had eased¡ªjust a little.


    The wind carried the scent of pine and earth as I dared to ask another question. "Why were you in the forest, anyway? If you weren¡¯t trying to hunt me, what were you doing here?"


    He hesitated, scratching the back of his neck, his eyes flickering away for a moment. "Uh¡­ I was looking for a campsite," he said casually, though the pause in his voice gave him away. "Yeah, that''s it." He cleared his throat, trying to sound nonchalant, but the tension in his words betrayed him, as if he was still searching for a way to cover the truth.


    I raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. "Really?"


    He sighed, giving in. "Fine. I was heading to a nearby village to restock, and that¡¯s when I saw some high-class adventurers. The villagers had hired them to hunt you." His expression darkened slightly. "They offered 500 gold coins for your dead body."


    The words stung, even though I wasn¡¯t surprised. "So, you were going to hunt me too?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. My hands tightened into fists, doubt clawing at me again.


    Kaiser smirked, his humor returning. "What if I was? Would you have fought me off with your scary ¡®witch powers¡¯?"


    I glared at him, but his grin only widened. "You¡¯re insufferable," I muttered, though his sarcasm tugged at the corner of my lips despite myself.


    He raised his hands defensively, still grinning. "Alright, alright. The truth is, I was curious. I heard all these stories about this ¡®Queen of Curses,¡¯ being reborned. This monster everyone was so terrified of. I wanted to see for myself if they were true."


    I frowned, his words sinking in. He didn¡¯t trust what others told him¡ªhe needed to see things with his own eyes. That kind of paranoia... It explained a lot about him.


    "And?" I asked, my voice quieter now, the weight of the moment pressing down on me.


    He met my eyes, his smile softening as he took a deep breath. "And then I met you." His words seemed almost reluctant, as if saying them made him vulnerable. "You saved my life back there, warning me about those Noctis. You knew I was just another hunter, but you still helped me."


    He paused for a moment, his gaze drifting as if lost in thought. Then he added quietly, "Honestly, when I first heard the screams from the other hunters, I thought they were just messing around. I didn¡¯t realize how dangerous it was." He shook his head with a bitter chuckle. "I thought I could handle anything, but those things... they came out of nowhere."


    His eyes narrowed, and for a brief moment, I saw something in them¡ªfear. "I¡¯ve faced a lot in this life," he said quietly, "but when those screams started, I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d make it out. All I could think was, I hope I¡¯m not the next one to scream for help." His voice faltered slightly, the weight of his words sinking in.


    So far, I thought he was fearless but hearing him talk about the Noctis¡ªhow they shook him¡ªwas a side of him I hadn¡¯t seen before.


    "I didn¡¯t even know what was lurking," he said, his voice lower now. "I¡¯ve fought a lot, but those Noctis... they were something else. I wasn¡¯t sure I was prepared for that." He let out a nervous laugh, but it was hollow. "I guess I wasn¡¯t."


    There was an eerie vulnerability in his words, a stark contrast to his usual cocky demeanor. It reminded me that, despite his tough exterior, Kaiser had his own fears, his own doubts. Just like me.


    "I wasn¡¯t expecting to get saved, especially not by someone I thought was out to kill me," he added, a wry smile returning to his lips, but there was still a hint of unease behind it.


    "But you..." He paused, his gaze locking with mine. "If you¡¯d stayed quiet, those Noctis would¡¯ve caught me. You knew that. You could¡¯ve let me die, just another hunter gone. You could¡¯ve stayed back, listened to the screams of the others, let it feed your anger, your need for revenge. It probably would¡¯ve felt good."


    He leaned in slightly, his voice soft but firm. "But you didn¡¯t. You stepped in. You wanted me to live, even though I was just another hunter, one of the ones who could¡¯ve easily been your enemy."


    His admission, that brief crack in his confident mask, made something stir in me. When I first met him, he had that cocky attitude¡ªalways confident, always joking, never showing any hint of doubt. But hearing him speak like this, so raw and uncertain, made me realize how much I had misunderstood. It was hard to imagine someone like him, who always seemed unshakable, could feel fear like the rest of us.


    I looked away, unsure of how to respond, my mind struggling to make sense of his words. They didn¡¯t make sense to me.


    "I didn¡¯t do anything special," I mumbled, my insecurities bubbling to the surface, a familiar self-doubt creeping in.


    "That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong," he said firmly, his voice carrying an intensity that caught me off guard. "You felt sympathy for me, even though I didn¡¯t deserve it. Even after everything, you didn¡¯t want me to die. That¡¯s why I trust you." He looked at me, his eyes soft but steady.


    "No ¡®Queen of Curses¡¯ would ever act the way you did."


    His voice softened even more as he looked at me, a flicker of something vulnerable in his eyes.


    "I don¡¯t know how to say it, but... because of you, I think I can finally see the beauty in this world again. You¡¯ve given me something I thought I¡¯d lost forever."


    He paused, his eyes holding mine, before adding quietly, "Thank you, Lia."


    His words hit me harder than I expected, and I found myself speechless, lost in the raw honesty of his eyes.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, unbidden and relentless, as I thought about the name¡ªLia. It was the name my sister always called me, the one that had slipped from my lips in my dreams.


    Was he¡­ the person she had been talking about? The one I was meant to find? The thought made my heart race, a mix of hope and fear, as if the pieces of something bigger were starting to fall into place. Hearing his words, I didn¡¯t even know how I felt¡ªthere was too much to process. It was overwhelming.


    I hadn¡¯t realized it at first, but tears were streaming down my cheeks. Nobody had ever understood me this well¡ªnot even my sister. But he did. Somehow, he saw the parts of me I kept hidden from the world, and his words had reached a place no one else had ever touched.


    These tears¡­ they weren¡¯t because I was sad. No, they came from somewhere else, a warmth I couldn¡¯t put into words. For the first time in what felt like forever, I was crying because I was happy. Tears of happiness.


    Kaiser furrowed his brow, a deep concern settling on his face. "Did I say something wrong?" he asked, his voice soft and hesitant, as if searching for reassurance.


    "I heard you say that name while you were asleep, and I just... I thought it was yours. I didn¡¯t mean to assume, and I¡¯m sorry if I overstepped."


    His eyes softened further, regret glimmering in his eyes as he waited for me to say something, clearly worried that he had made a mistake.


    I shook my head left and right, signaling to him that I was okay, though the slight smile on my lips might not have fully convinced him. I didn¡¯t want him to worry, not when his own burden seemed so heavy.


    He raised his hands, showing his palms in a calm, open gesture, as if trying to assure me he meant no harm. The uncertainty in his eyes mirrored his words, his body language softer now, trying to read me, to understand what I was feeling.


    I felt a lump in my throat, but I didn¡¯t want to speak. My thoughts raced. No one had ever seen me like this. No one except my sister. Everyone else only saw the witch, the monster. But he... Kaiser, he looked past all of that. He wasn¡¯t afraid to trust me, to see the person beneath the scars and the rumors. He was seeing me for who I really was, and that made me feel something I hadn¡¯t felt in years¡ªhope.


    Kaiser hesitated, his usual confidence faltering for a moment. He moved closer, gently placing a hand on my shoulder, his touch tentative but warm. "Hey, it¡¯s okay," he said quietly, his voice soft with something I couldn¡¯t quite place¡ªgenuine care.


    "You don¡¯t have to keep it in. I¡¯m here now, and I swear I¡¯ll do everything I can to make sure you never have to feel this alone again." His words were slow, heavy with sincerity, as if trying to pull me from the storm inside myself.


    His hand moved hesitantly, brushing away some of the tears from my cheek with a tenderness I hadn¡¯t expected. For a moment, I just let him. His kindness felt strange, yet genuine, and for once, I didn¡¯t feel judged, didn¡¯t feel like I was broken beyond repair.


    To lighten the mood, Kaiser flashed me a mischievous grin and raised his arms dramatically, striking a mock-heroic pose. "And then, just as I was cornered by a wild monster the size of a small mountain," he began, his voice dropping to an exaggerated whisper, "I did the only thing any sane person would do."


    He paused for effect, leaning in closer with a conspiratorial wink, and then, without warning, flung himself backward, pretending to dodge an imaginary beast. "I ran like the wind! And by ''ran,'' I mean I tripped over a rock and rolled down a hill for ten minutes!" He collapsed back onto the ground with a dramatic sigh, making a show of catching his breath.


    I couldn''t help but laugh at his antics, the tension in my chest easing just a little. He smiled at me, eyes sparkling with mischief, and launched into another ridiculous tale, full of wild exaggerations and his signature humor. "And then there was the time I fought off an entire pack of grey wolves¡ªwhile blindfolded!" He winked. "Okay, maybe it wasn¡¯t a pack, and maybe I wasn¡¯t blindfolded, but still, heroic, right?"


    As Kaiser leaned back, fully in storyteller mode, he continued, his voice dropping to a mock-serious tone.


    "So," he began, leaning back slightly as if preparing for a grand performance, "there was this one time, after a long quest clearing monsters near the desert. I¡¯m starving, right? I¡¯m thirsty too¡ªparched, dry throat, the whole deal. I walk into this bar, and there¡¯s these two guys munching away like they¡¯re trying to devour the entire place."


    "They''re sitting there at the bar, stuffing their faces with food like there''s no tomorrow. I¡¯m talking tons of food, just piled high, and they''re talking between mouthfuls, sounding like a bunch of lunatics. It was like watching a feeding frenzy, but here''s the kicker¡ªwhat they were saying? It wasn¡¯t even real words! It was this weird gibberish, just slurring through their mouths with food flying everywhere, and I swear, I didn¡¯t understand a single thing."


    Kaiser tilted his head, pretending to eavesdrop on an imaginary conversation between the two.


    "One of them says something like, ''Grrrmph gubba, shoolah rahrah!'' and the other one responds with ''Gggglllk ghhaahh!'' It was honestly so strange, I thought I was losing my mind."


    He grinned as he went on. "I¡¯m just standing there, hungry as hell, staring at these two idiots going back and forth in what sounded like a mix of a wolf¡¯s growl and a camel that¡¯s been run over. Like, how the hell were they communicating with each other?"


    I laughed, imagining the scene.


    Kaiser threw his hands up in mock confusion, exaggerating his bewilderment. "And they¡¯re talking like it¡¯s the most normal thing in the world! Meanwhile, I¡¯m sitting there trying to figure out whether they¡¯re planning an ambush or summoning a demon. I¡¯m just... how are they even understanding each other?"


    He shook his head dramatically, his voice rising in frustration. "It was like some secret language only the truly starving could speak."


    He looked over at me with a smirk. "And let me tell you, by the end of that conversation, I was ready to start speaking gibberish myself, just to see if they''d invite me to their little food party."


    "And I¡¯m sitting there, absolutely starving, ready to throw myself at them for just a crumb of whatever they¡¯re eating. So, I finally gather the courage, wave the bartender down, and ask for something¡ªanything¡ªto eat or drink. You know what they told me?" He leaned in closer, eyes wide for dramatic effect.


    I raised an eyebrow, bracing myself for whatever absurd punchline was coming.


    "They said, ''Sorry, we¡¯re out.''"


    I blinked. "Out of food? In a bar?"


    Kaiser nodded dramatically. "Out of food, out of drink, out of everything. It was like the universe conspired to torture me. So, there I was, starving and thirsty, sitting between these two gibbering idiots who didn¡¯t seem to care at all. They just kept munching away like it was the greatest feast ever."


    Kaiser leaned in, eyes wide with mock seriousness. "So, what did I do? Naturally, I got desperate. I stood up, walked right up to them, and¡ª" He paused dramatically, giving a mischievous grin. "I started speaking gibberish myself. Just throwing out the wildest sounds I could think of: ¡®Blorrrr tish togrin zoppo!¡¯ You know, that kind of stuff. Thought I¡¯d fit right in."


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the absurdity of it.


    Kaiser snickered, continuing, "And of course, they thought I was mocking them. Big mistake. They whistled, and suddenly, out of nowhere, seven of their buddies appeared. They looked like they just crawled out of a desert storm, but there they were¡ªready to defend their honor or whatever it was. I¡¯m thinking, ¡®Great, now I¡¯m the one in trouble.¡¯"


    He paused for a moment, shaking his head. "So, I did what any sane person would do¡ªI ran." He raised his hands in mock surrender, "I was in the desert, no water, no shade, and still, they just wouldn¡¯t stop chasing me. I swear, they were like a pack of angry birds or something. By the time I lost them, I could barely stand, but hey, at least I wasn¡¯t food for the vultures, right?"


    Kaiser grinned widely at the memory, clearly entertained by the chaos of it all.


    He paused, looking down at his lap with a sigh before continuing. "I felt like dying, honestly. If I could have, I would have probably drank poison and called it a night. But guess what? I was too poor to even afford the poison. All I had was a couple of copper coins and a grumbling stomach."


    I burst out laughing, despite the weight of everything that had just been said. It was hard not to find the humor in his misery, especially with the way he told it, his voice full of sarcasm and self-deprecation.


    Kaiser leaned back, looking pleased with himself as he saw my reaction. "Yeah, it''s always the best stories, right? When you''re about to starve to death, and there¡¯s not even a chance to escape your misery. That¡¯s the true adventure."


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the absurdity of it all.


    He just wanted to make me smile, to stop me from crying anymore. I had only suffered pain and hatred all my life, but he wanted to change that. He promised that he would make sure I wouldn¡¯t cry again. I had to live up to that. I couldn¡¯t let him down, not when someone was finally trying to make things better.


    He looked at me, his usual grin softening just a little. "You know," he said, his tone a bit lighter now, "I like it when you smile. It suits you." He paused for a moment, his eyes studying me as if weighing his words. "We¡¯ll figure out a proper name for you soon. I can¡¯t keep calling you the ¡®Queen of Curses,¡¯ can I?"


    There was a teasing warmth to his voice that made me feel just a little less alone.


    I laughed, quieter this time, but it felt real¡ªlike a part of me was waking up after so long in the dark. For the first time in years, I felt like I wasn¡¯t entirely alone, and the thought, for once, didn¡¯t scare me.

 Chapter 5: A Step Closer

    The crackling campfire painted flickering shadows across the tree trunks, its warmth barely cutting through the cold night. Kaiser sat across from me, his relaxed posture betraying the playful glint in his eyes. He leaned forward slightly, resting his chin on his hand.


    "So," he began, his tone casual but teasing, "what kind of name do you want for yourself?"


    I hesitated, staring into the flames. "I¡­ I don''t know." It was the truth. Life had never given me the luxury of choosing anything for myself. Fear and despair had dictated every step of my existence for years.


    Kaiser tilted his head, pretending to be shocked. "A princess without a name? That''s tragic."


    I blinked at him, caught off guard by his humor, and retorted without thinking, "And you''re just a washed-up knight."


    His grin widened, almost devilishly. "Well, I guess that''s one way to see me." He laughed softly, the sound almost comforting. "Alright then, what did others call you before? Surely someone gave you a name."


    The question made me pause. A faint memory stirred at the edge of my mind, tugging at emotions I wasn''t sure I wanted to feel. "My friends¡­ they used to call me Stella." I glanced at him, feeling a twinge of warmth and sadness. "They said it was because I reminded them of a star¡ªsomething that shines in the darkest nights."


    Kaiser snorted, his laughter bursting out before he could stop it. "Stella? That''s¡­ that''s a terrible name!"


    My face burned with indignation. "What''s so funny about it?" I shot back, my voice rising with mock anger, though the corners of my lips betrayed a hint of a smile.


    Kaiser only laughed harder, holding his stomach as if the sheer absurdity of my reaction had doubled his amusement.


    I leaned closer, narrowing my eyes. "Answer me!" I demanded, my tone insistent but playful, though I couldn''t stop my cheeks from heating up further.


    "Nothing, really!" he said between chuckles, holding up his hands defensively. "It''s just so bland. I didn''t expect you to say something so ordinary."


    I clenched my fists, glaring at him. "Stop laughing, you idiot!"


    Kaiser held his sides, finally calming down. "Alright, alright. I''ll stop. But seriously, Stella?" He smirked, as if daring me to argue more.


    I crossed my arms, huffing. "Well, at least it''s better than calling someone a washed-up knight."


    "Touch¨¦," he said with a wink.


    Kaiser leaned back, watching me curiously. His tone softened, but his eyes stayed sharp, probing. "So, Stella¡ªdo you even remember their faces? The ones who called you that?"


    The question hit like a stone in my heart, unexpected and heavy. I hesitated, my breath catching as memories stirred painfully in the back of my mind. Four years. It had been four long, relentless years since I''d last seen them. Time had dulled some edges, but not all. My heart tensed, guilt and longing entwining. Did I still remember?


    I forced myself to nod, even as a shadow of doubt crept into my mind. "Of course I do," I replied, though my voice wavered slightly. My fingers fidgeted with the edge of my sleeve, a nervous habit I couldn''t shake.


    Their faces were still there¡ªsoft smiles, warm eyes, fleeting expressions frozen in moments of love and comfort. But sometimes, the details blurred, and I hated myself for it. What if one day, I forgot entirely? What if all I had left were feelings without faces?


    "Name them," he challenged, leaning forward with a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Go on."


    I clenched my jaw, glaring at him. What a dirty trick, I thought angrily. He knows I''m struggling, and he''s testing me just to mess with me. Who even does that?


    He probably thought he was so clever, setting me up to fail like this. I''ll show him, I fumed.


    "You want names? I''ll give you names! And maybe I''ll even throw in the names of those seven people who chased you through the desert while I''m at it!"


    But my hesitation must have been obvious, and that smug look in his eyes only grew. "Oh really!" Kaiser leaned back with a wide grin, clearly enjoying himself.


    "Let''s see you name them all, then!"


    Great. Just great. I walked right into his stupid little trap.


    My throat went dry as I searched my memory, the weight of his challenge settling heavily on me. It had been so long¡­ but their names were there, faint and fragile, etched in the corners of my mind. Still, when I opened my mouth to speak, the words wouldn''t come. My voice caught in my throat, betraying the confidence I tried to muster.


    Kaiser leaned closer, his eyes glinting with mock curiosity, a playful smirk tugging at his lips. "Don''t tell me you forgot," he teased, drawing out the words. "C''mon, I''m waiting for the grand excuse. You should always have one, shouldn''t you?"


    "Stop that!" I snapped, but his teasing smile only grew.


    My throat tightened, and I hesitated. The names were on the tip of my tongue, yet something held me back. Could I still say them after all this time? Did they even matter anymore?


    But then, images flooded my mind¡ªfamiliar faces, precious moments. Mira, always laughing, her energy infectious. Toby, with his endless curiosity, dragging us into mischief. Elise, who calmed us down when things went too far. Ronan, with his daring ideas that always seemed just crazy enough to work. Fiona, sharp-tongued but fiercely loyal. And Kiel, the quiet one who held us all together when it mattered most.


    I thought about that day, the day we promised each other the world. Sitting under that old oak tree, dreaming of endless adventures and swearing never to leave one another behind. It had felt so real back then, like nothing could tear us apart.


    But where were they now? My heart pained as doubts crept in. If they cared, why didn''t they come for me? Did they forget me? Did they¡­ hate me now? The thought stabbed at me, and I clenched my fists tightly.


    No, stop! I scolded myself, shaking the dark thoughts away. They loved me. I know they did, and I love them just as much. That''s all that matters.


    Taking a shaky breath, I pushed through the storm of emotions.


    Finally, I blurted out, "Mira, Toby, Elise, Ronan, Fiona, and Kiel." The names spilled from my lips like a secret I hadn''t realized I was still keeping. I didn''t even know I still remembered them, but saying them aloud made it feel like they were still with me, like I hadn''t lost them completely.


    Kaiser leaned back, clapping his hands in exaggerated applause.


    "Bravo, Stella! Truly an astounding performance. Six names in¡ªwhat, ten minutes? You''ve shattered the record for the world''s fasted roll call."


    I glared at him, confused. "I wasn''t¡ª"


    "Oh, don''t deny it!" he cut in with a dramatic wave of his hand. "I could''ve gone on a quest, slain a dragon, and made it back in time to hear the last name. That''s some dedication, Stella."


    Rolling my eyes, I muttered, "You''re so impossible to speak to."


    "Impossible, but undeniably entertaining," he shot back with a cheeky grin. His gaze lingered on me, teasing but curious.


    "So, Stella, who was your favorite among them? Don''t tell me you liked them all equally."


    I felt my face grow warm, his casual use of "Stella" catching me off guard. It had been years since anyone had called me something so kind. For the past four years, I''d only been a monster in the eyes of others. The name stirred something in me, a pang of bittersweet nostalgia.


    Snapping back, I stammered, "I¡­ I cared for all of them. They were my best friends."


    "Oh, come on!" he groaned, throwing his hands up. "I knew you''d say that. But let''s be honest here. There''s always one, one person who you like just a little more. Spill it, Stella."


    "I¡­ umm¡­" I could only stutter, my voice catching as memories swirled in my mind.


    Each of them came to life in my thoughts. Mira''s infectious laugh and how she''d always pulled me into her crazy ideas. Toby''s endless curiosity, how he''d insisted on showing me every rock and bug he found, even if it annoyed me at the time. Elise, who would sit with me quietly when I felt upset, her presence like a soothing balm. Ronan, always the first to stand up for me when others doubted me, his daring grin lighting up any challenge. Fiona, sharp-tongued but fiercely protective, never letting anyone talk down to me without dishing out a scathing remark in return.


    And then there was Kiel.


    I paused, my heart tensing as a particular memory surfaced. Kiel had always been the quiet one, the one who rarely spoke unless he had something important to say. But I remembered one day vividly.


    I had tripped while running through the fields, my knees scraped and tears threatening to fall. Everyone else had laughed, not in malice, but thinking I''d laugh too. But Kiel¡­ Kiel had been the only one who knelt down beside me, offering a handkerchief to wipe away the dirt and a soft, reassuring smile.


    "Don''t cry, Stella," he had said, his voice steady and kind. "It''s okay to fall, but it''s even better to get back up. I''ll help you."If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    That moment stayed with me, a spark of warmth I clung to through my darkest days. Even now, it filled my heart with a love that felt pure and unshakeable.


    "See?" Kaiser''s voice broke through my reverie. "You''ve gone all quiet. That means you do have a favorite!"


    I snapped back, cheeks burning. "I-I didn''t say that!"


    "Oh, but you''re thinking it!" he teased, leaning closer, his smirk growing. "C''mon, Stella. You can''t hide from me."


    I turned away, hoping he wouldn''t see the telltale blush creeping up my cheeks. Some memories were too precious to share, even with someone like him.


    I hesitated, my voice barely above a whisper. "Kiel. I cared for Kiel the most."


    Kaiser''s eyes widened, a mischievous glint flashing in his gaze. He leaned back, a playful smirk tugging at his lips.


    "Woah, Stella! I didn''t know tonight was going to include some romantic past stories! You''ve got me hooked now. I''ll feel lonely after this ends."


    I blinked at him, flustered. "It''s not like that!" I protested, my face turning red.


    "Oh, sure, sure," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "I''m sure. So, why Kiel? What made him so special?"


    My heart pounded, and I struggled to form a response. "You have to promise not to tell anyone."


    Kaiser raised an eyebrow, his grin never faltering. "Fine, fine, I won''t share your romantic tales with anyone. Cross my heart."


    I shot him a glare. "It''s not romantic!"


    "Of course," he replied, still grinning. "Go on, then. Tell me your story."


    I took a deep breath before starting. "It happened a long time ago, when we were kids. I think I was around nine, and Kiel was eleven. We were really close back then, though he was a quiet type. Whenever he spoke, everyone would listen. And that day... well, it was Toby and Ronan''s idea to go adventuring into the forest."


    I paused, recalling the details. "I didn''t want to go. I was scared of the forest, of the monsters that might be lurking. But Kiel¡­ he didn''t want us to go either. He told us it was dangerous, but he followed anyway. He wanted to make sure we were safe. He always did that."


    Kaiser''s expression softened, clearly sensing the seriousness in my tone. "So, what happened?"


    "We got lost," I continued. "I don''t even know how it happened, but we were wandering through the trees, trying to find our way out. And then¡­ I fell into the river." I paused, trying to gather my thoughts. "The current was strong, and before I knew it, I was being pulled toward the waterfall."


    Kaiser''s teasing grin faltered slightly as he leaned forward, his eyes glinting with mischief. "So the princess was blinded by her love for Kiel and fell into the river, huh? What did he do then? Just jump in after you like the perfect knight in shining armor?" He raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying the story, but there was a hint of genuine curiosity beneath his teasing tone.


    I scowled, unable to help the faint smile that tugged at my lips. "It wasn''t like that!" I protested, but the weight of the memory weighed on me. "Kiel didn''t hesitate. He jumped right in after me, without even thinking. He swam to me and pulled me out of the current, but¡­ we were both dragged toward the waterfall."


    Kaiser''s face shifted slightly, his earlier sarcasm giving way to something more thoughtful. "He risked his life for you," he said, his voice quieter now.


    I nodded, the memory still vivid. "Yeah, he did. We both fell over the waterfall. We were hurt, and it was getting dark. But Kiel¡­ he didn''t leave me. He built a small fire, kept watch over me all night, and told me everything would be okay."


    Kaiser leaned in, clearly intrigued now. "What did he say?"


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I swallowed hard, the memory as vivid as if it had happened yesterday. "He said¡­ ''Stella, I care about you. You''re really important to me.''"


    The words had felt heavy then, more than just a simple reassurance. I could still see his face, serious and unwavering, as if those words were the most important thing he could say to me.


    Back then, my hair was brown, my eyes the same soft shade, ordinary and unremarkable¡ªor so I¡¯d always thought. But Kiel¡­ Kiel had black hair and deep, shadowy eyes, eyes that seemed to hold a quiet intensity. In that moment, as he looked at me, I could feel the care behind them, unspoken but undeniable. It was subtle, yet it had stayed with me all this time.


    Kaiser paused, clearly intrigued by the shift in tone. "Care about you, huh? That''s a bit more than just ''friends,'' don''t you think?"


    I frowned, trying to push away the lingering warmth that spread through my chest.


    "We were just kids, Kaiser. It wasn''t like that." I quickly added, "I didn''t understand it back then."


    Kaiser chuckled, clearly not buying it. "Sure, sure. But sounds like little Kiel had it bad for you, Stella. Couldn''t even keep his feelings to himself."


    I rolled my eyes, but inside, I couldn''t help the mix of fondness and bittersweetness that filled me.


    "But you understand now," he teased. "Kiel wanted to marry you, didn''t he?"


    "Stop it!" I shouted, my face burning with embarrassment.


    Kaiser laughed, leaning back with a grin. "Fine, fine. But I''m telling you, that guy''s a failed lover for losing you."


    I shook my head, exasperated, but smiling. "You''re so annoying to speak to!"


    After a brief pause, I continued. "Later, when we were walking back to the village, I couldn''t really walk. I was still hurt, and Kiel¡­ he carried me. On the way, he asked me how I felt about the others. I told him I cared for all of them. And Kiel¡­ he said, ''That''s what I love about you, Stella. You care for all of us. It makes me happy to see you happy with them.''"


    Kaiser raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "He was a hopeless romantic too, huh? Too bad for him, though. He''s a failed lover for losing you."


    I rolled my eyes, trying to hide my grin. "Stop joking around."


    Then, in a quieter voice, I added, "There was one more thing. Kiel once asked me if he could be my knight."


    Kaiser''s eyes lit up, clearly interested. "Your knight? And what did you say?"


    "I didn''t really know what it meant at the time," I explained. "But he looked so serious when he asked. So I smiled and said yes."


    Kaiser burst out laughing. "So, Kiel indirectly proposed to you, and you accepted?"


    I blinked, confused. "What do you mean?"


    "Oh, you know," he said, still grinning. "People like him, the ones who want to be your knight, are just looking for a way to be closer to you. Maybe he was already thinking about marriage, huh? Knights only offer their service to one person, right?"


    I still didn''t understand. "I don''t know what you mean."


    Kaiser shook his head, laughing. "It''s better if you don''t know."


    I pressed him, my curiosity getting the best of me. "What''s so funny about it?"


    Kaiser smirked, leaning back. "Personally, I think he wanted you to be his bride. Maybe he liked you so much, he wanted to marry you."


    I felt my face flush again, imagining Kiel and me. The thought of it made my heart race, and a flurry of thoughts and feelings flooded my mind. Was that really what Kiel had meant? Had he cared about me that much?


    Kaiser''s smirk grew wider as he watched my reaction. "See? You''re thinking about it now, aren''t you? Don''t deny it."


    I couldn''t speak for a moment, my thoughts a whirlwind. "I¡­ I don''t know what to think¡­"


    Kaiser chuckled, clearly enjoying my flustered reaction. "Trust me, Stella. Kiel wanted you. Too bad he never had the guts to say it straight out."


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart. "Stop it, Kaiser. You''re making it worse."


    Kaiser laughed louder, but there was a warmth in his tone that softened the teasing. "I''m just saying, he missed out. Big time."


    I shook my head, exasperated but smiling. "You''re insufferable."


    "Maybe. But you''re smiling, so I must be doing something right," he said, his grin softening.


    For a moment, I forgot the weight of the past, the darkness that loomed over me. Talking to Kaiser, even if he drove me mad, made the night a little less cold. It felt strange. Almost like the world wasn''t as heavy anymore.


    "Anyway," Kaiser continued, breaking my reverie, "If all of your friends used to call you Stella, then what about Lia?"


    The smile and warmth I had felt were slowly disappearing, a chill creeping back in as his words hit like a cold wind. I could feel the name ''Lia'' tightening in my chest, knotting up memories that I didn''t want to revisit. It was the name my sister had given me. She was everything to me, my rock, my guide. But now... now I couldn''t even remember what had happened to her after we left the village. Everything was hazy, blurry, like I was trying to grasp a fog that slipped right through my fingers.


    I unconsciously touched the back of my head, fingers trailing over my hair. It felt like a small gesture to comfort myself, but the ache inside me was still there, pulling at me.


    I forced a smile. "Lia... was a name given to me by my sister."


    Kaiser blinked, his teasing expression faltering for a moment. "Wow, I didn''t know the princess had a sister even. You looked too lonely to even have one."


    His words hung in the air, and I couldn''t help but stare at him. Did he actually notice that I was saddened by hearing the word "Lia"? Was he trying to cheer me up with these goofy moments and jokes? I wasn''t sure whether to laugh or cry, but I couldn''t help but think... he had a kind heart, even if he hid it behind all this teasing.


    I raised an eyebrow, pushing back. "Of course I have a sister. She''s... she''s a lot more than anyone else has ever been to me."


    Kaiser tilted his head, a smirk playing at the corner of his lips. "Well, Lia sounds way more fascinating and fitting for you than a bland name like ''Stella.'' What do you think?"


    I hesitated, thoughts swirling. "I don''t really know," I admitted. "I have a lot of memories with both names, but... Lia, it brings back more emotional ones. It''s..." My voice wavered, almost like I couldn''t trust myself to finish that thought.


    Kaiser looked at me with narrowed eyes, his grin fading. "You like Lia more, right? You miss your sister, and you''re lonely because of it."


    I blinked, caught off guard by his sudden insight. "How did you know that?" I asked quietly.


    Kaiser shrugged, a bit too nonchalantly. "I saw it in your eyes. Every time I called you Stella, your face brightened with happy memories, but those weren''t really... genuine, you know? When I called you Lia, I saw a real smile. It wasn''t forced."


    I froze, processing his words. Was he really trying to test me this whole time? Watching me to see how I reacted to each name? Maybe all his teasing had a deeper purpose than just to get under my skin.


    I sighed and gave him a reluctant nod. "Yeah, you''re right. I... I liked Lia more. I guess that''s the truth."


    Kaiser clapped his hands together, a sudden burst of confidence lighting up his eyes. "Well, that settles it then!" He looked at me as though he had just won some great victory. "We''ve got a base for your new name! Now we just need to make it even better!"


    I stared at him, bewildered. "Wait, what? You''re serious?"


    He nodded, his expression full of determination. "Of course I''m serious. I''m an expert at giving names, you know?"


    I couldn''t hold back a laugh, shaking my head. "An expert? Seriously? You''re a grand monster slayer, an expert explorer, and now a namer? What''s next, are you going to add ''professional comedian'' to your resume?"


    Kaiser grinned, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "Well, that''s actually a good idea. But first, you''ll see my genius at work. Watch and learn, princess."


    I burst into laughter, covering my mouth with one hand, trying to hide my grin, but I was practically shaking with amusement. Kaiser''s confidence was ridiculous, but somehow, it made the whole situation feel lighter.


    Kaiser leaned in, his face growing serious, his eyes studying me like he was about to deliver some grand revelation.


    "Okay, someone with beautiful snowy white hair, soft skin, and strikingly beautiful red eyes. I think I''ve got it."


    Before I could ask what, he meant, he glanced up dramatically and called out to the air, "Leave some of the ladies for us too, Kiel!"


    I froze, my face heating up instantly. My heart raced, and I couldn''t help but fluster away from him, desperately looking anywhere but at Kaiser. Did he just...?


    My hand instinctively reached up to cover my face as my breath quickened. Kaiser''s grin widened, and I could feel the tension between us building.


    "U-ummm," I stammered, my voice trembling with the heat of the moment. "Could you... could you give me some space? I-I''m not used to people being this close..."


    But instead of stepping back, Kaiser moved even closer, and before I realized it, I found myself backed up against a tree, trapped with nowhere to go. His face was so close to mine now, and he was only getting closer. What is he trying to do?


    Wait... did he get jealous about Kiel? Is he using my weakness to take advantage of me? The thought hit me like a sudden wave, and my pulse quickened in response. Was this his way of making a move, seeing my vulnerability and deciding to act on it?


    I tried to raise my hand to push him away, but before I could do anything, he grabbed my wrist in one swift motion, pinning it against the tree. I gasped in surprise, unable to move as he pushed me further into the bark, ensuring I couldn''t escape. What is happening?


    His eyes softened just slightly, but there was still that mischievous glint in them. "Just wait," he said, his voice calm and almost too steady. "Trust me."


    In that moment, my mind was in turmoil. Was he really about to kiss me? The thought alone sent a strange feeling rushing through me. And for some reason, even though I should have felt more confused or scared, I didn''t. Instead, I felt something else... almost like a strange pull toward him. I didn''t feel sadness about it, nor did I feel rejected. In fact, part of me... wanted to accept it.


    My heart pounded harder. No, this can''t be happening. Why am I feeling this way?


    I squeezed my eyes shut, my heart pounding in my ears. "F-Fine," I whispered, unsure of what was happening but feeling helpless under his gaze. My body was shaking, but I couldn''t pull away. He was about to kiss me.

 Chapter 6: Betrayal

    But instead of feeling his lips on mine, I felt something cool press against my forehead. My eyes snapped open in shock.


    Kaiser''s hand was gently resting on my forehead, his expression now serious. "You''re burning up," he murmured, his voice softer than before.


    I blinked, trying to process what was happening. My face flushed even more, but now I understood. He wasn''t teasing or making a move¡ªhe was checking if I was sick. I let out a breath of relief, but my heart was still racing, though for a different reason now.


    Kaiser pulled back, his usual grin returning. "Don''t go worrying me like that," he teased, though I could see the concern in his eyes.


    I let out a shaky sigh, my hands still trembling slightly. "You really like to stress me out, don''t you?"


    Kaiser chuckled softly, his eyes glinting with amusement. "What can I say? I''m full of surprises."


    "I see," Kaiser said softly, looking down at me with a touch of amusement in his eyes. "You''re suffering from a fever, that''s why your face is all red often. It''s not because I''m getting too close, huh?"


    I blinked, utterly stunned. Was this guy for real? After all that, he was just checking if I was sick? I felt my frustration build, and without thinking, I pushed him back. He stumbled, falling onto the ground with a loud thud.


    I hadn''t realized how hard I''d pushed him until now. My mind was still racing from everything that had happened, and in the heat of the moment, I hadn''t considered how much force I used. Kaiser had hit the ground so suddenly, and I hadn''t meant to hurt him... Did I?


    Panic bubbled up in my chest. What if he was actually hurt? I quickly turned to look at him, guilt and worry flooding my thoughts.


    I gasped, suddenly worried. "Oh no, are you okay?"


    Kaiser lay there, laughing, rubbing the back of his head where it had hit the ground. "Woah, princess! First, you push me down to the floor, then come back asking if I''m good after you push me?"


    I opened my mouth to scold him, but the sight of him laughing¡ªgenuinely laughing¡ªstopped me. My anger fizzled away, replaced with a strange warmth.


    It was surreal, really. Just a few hours ago, I had been crying alone, consumed by my grief. And now, here I was, laughing, talking to someone who didn''t even know the weight of my pain... but still made me smile.


    Kaiser broke the silence, his voice suddenly softer. "The night sky... it''s beautiful, isn''t it?"


    I nodded, looking up at the stars. "Yeah. It really is."


    Then, as if he hadn''t just fallen flat on his back a minute ago, Kaiser smiled at me. "Celestine is sure beautiful, isn''t it, Lia?"


    I couldn''t help but smile back at him. "Yeah, it is."


    He sat up, rubbing his head exaggeratedly. "I still don''t know what I did to deserve being pushed to the ground like that, though. You''re cruel, you know that?"


    I laughed lightly, shaking my head. "You had it coming."


    Kaiser leaned in again, this time with a mischievous grin. "Maybe you thought I was trying to kiss you, huh?"


    My face turned crimson. "It''s nothing like that!" I shouted, backing away quickly.


    "Sure, sure," he teased, smirking. Then, he put a hand on my shoulder, looking me dead in the eye. "Don''t worry, Lia. I''ll remove you from my heart. You''re really meant for Kiel."


    I raised my fist this time to punch him, furious, but before I could act on it, Kaiser clasped his hands together, looking mock-serious. "Sorry if I was teasing you too much! I just like seeing you smile after all."


    I stopped, my fist still raised, and for a moment, I realized he wasn''t just being a goofball. He saw me, saw how sad and closed off I was... but now, he made me laugh. Made me forget for just a while.


    It wasn''t romantic, not in the way I''d thought. But it still felt comforting, like a step forward in a world that had been so heavy.


    I shook my head, a small smile tugging at my lips despite myself. "You really know how to get under my skin."


    And yet, there was a feeling of happiness spreading through me. A sense of lightness that I hadn''t felt in so long.


    Kaiser suddenly turned to me with a glimmer in his eyes, the kind he always had when he was about to say something that would leave me flustered. "I think I''ve got a really good name for you."


    I blinked, stunned by his statement. "What? How?"


    He smirked, leaning in as if to study my reaction. "Well," he began nonchalantly, "I needed some inspiration. So, I got closer to see your flustered face up close... and to check if you had a fever."


    My face burned red. "You''re so annoying!" I huffed, folding my arms tightly.


    He only laughed, brushing off my annoyance. "What can I say? I''m an innovator." He puffed out his chest jokingly, then added, "But yeah, I think you''ll like this one."


    I raised an eyebrow, curiosity winning over my irritation. "Alright, let''s hear it."


    He hesitated, a rare softness overtaking his usual smirk. "You might think this is silly, but¡­ you remind me of hope and happiness. There''s something about your smile¡ªit makes me smile too, even when I don''t want to admit it. I know I sound awkward, but bear with me."


    I froze, my heart skipping a beat as his words sank in.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Kaiser continued, his tone more sincere than I''d ever heard. "That''s why I want to call you Celia. I kept the ''Lia'' because I know you liked it, and I added the start of Celestine because¡­ well, it suits you. I know it''s not the most creative, but it''s the best I''ve got."


    I stared at him, utterly speechless.


    All my life, people gave me names without asking¡ªnames that served their needs, not mine. My parents, my friends, even my sister¡­ none of them had ever cared enough to ask if I liked the names they chose for me. They were labels, convenient ways to call me, but none of them felt like they were truly mine. Each one was a mask, a role I had to play, never something I could own. It was as if my true self was hidden behind these names, and no one ever bothered to see the person beneath.


    But then, there was him.


    He asked me if I liked the name. Just a simple question, but it was the first time anyone had ever cared about what I thought. The first time someone saw me¡ªme, not the curse, not the mask, not the label. It was as if, for a moment, I wasn''t just the girl who everyone feared. I was Celia. I was someone who mattered.


    I hadn¡¯t realized how much I longed to be seen until that very moment. How much I¡¯d craved to be something more than the name others forced on me. My heart twisted painfully at the thought of how long I¡¯d gone without this simple acknowledgment.


    Looking back, I saw all the little things he had done¡ªsmall gestures, quiet kindnesses¡ªeach one aimed at making me smile, at pulling me out of the darkness I had lived in for so long. Every laugh he brought me, every warm moment we shared, made me feel something I hadn¡¯t felt in years: hope. He was showing me, in every way he could, that I deserved to be happy. That I wasn¡¯t just a burden or a weapon or a curse.


    And now, he had done the one thing no one else had ever done: he had given me a name, something I could truly claim for myself. A name that wasn¡¯t meant to hide me, but to bring me into the light.


    Tears blurred my vision as I thought about it. For four long years, I had been hunted, alone, living a life of fear and false hope. A life where I thought I had no place, no future. A life where I was only ever a shadow, moving through the world unnoticed. But now, I felt something I hadn¡¯t dared to feel in so long: happiness. It was a fragile thing, just beginning to bloom, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I even deserved it.


    But for the first time in my life, I was given something I could hold onto. A name. A piece of myself that no one had ever let me claim.


    I felt seen. And it hurt, because I didn¡¯t know how to hold onto it.


    Kaiser noticed my tears and leaned closer, alarmed. "Is it that bad?"


    I quickly wiped my eyes, shaking my head. "No! No, it''s not bad at all!" My voice cracked as I stammered through my tears. "I-I love it."


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    He offered me a relieved smile, extending his hand toward me with an inviting gesture.


    "Alright, Celia," he said warmly, his eyes meeting mine. "How about it? Would you like to be my friend?"


    I froze for a moment, staring at his outstretched hand. After everything¡ªthe fear, the loneliness, the despair¡ªhere he was, offering something I hadn''t dared to hope for in so long. My heart ached, and warmth spread through me, chasing away the cold I had carried for years.


    Tears prickled my eyes as I reached out, my fingers trembling slightly as they touched his. "Yes," I whispered, my voice barely steady. "I''d like that. I really would."


    For a brief moment, everything felt perfect.


    But it didn''t last.


    Out of nowhere, a fiery streak of light shot toward me. My eyes widened as the fireball closed in, too fast to dodge.


    Time slowed as Kaiser screamed, "Watch out, Celia!" He threw himself in front of me, his right shoulder taking the brunt of the attack. The explosion sent smoke and heat billowing around us, and I gasped in horror as his arm burned, blackened from the flames.


    "Kaiser!" I cried, but there was no time to react. More attacks rained down, forcing him to shield me with his body. Before I could stop him, a burst of wind magic slammed into him, sending him hurtling through the air.


    I reached out instinctively, but the ground beneath me shifted violently. Jagged roots of earth sprang up, coiling around my legs like iron chains, trapping me in place. Panic surged through me as I struggled against them, my hands clawing at the air. My voice broke as I screamed, "Kaiser!"


    Ahead, I could only watch in horror as he was flung through the air. His body twisted mid-flight, his voice echoing faintly: "Take care, Celia!"


    "No!" I screamed, tears blurring my vision. My heart plummeted as he hit the ground far away with a bone-chilling crash. He didn''t move. His limp form was barely visible through the dust and smoke.


    Kaiser... Is he...? No, no, no. He can''t be gone. He just can''t. Not after everything.


    Despair clawed at me, tightening around my chest like a vice. My legs trembled, but the earth held firm, refusing to let me move. I strained against the roots, my breaths coming in panicked gasps. I couldn''t reach him. I couldn''t help him.


    "No, please!" I begged the unyielding ground, pulling at the roots with all my strength. "Let me go! I have to save him!"


    But before I could muster another cry, a voice cut through the chaos¡ªa voice I hadn''t heard in years, one that sent chills down my spine.


    "Well, well, Stella. I''d almost forgotten how annoying you could be."


    I froze, my body stiffening at the name. My blood ran cold. Slowly, I turned toward the source, dread pooling in my stomach.


    "Kiel?" His name left my lips like a whisper, barely audible over the pounding of my heart.


    There he stood, his familiar form cloaked in darkness. Beside him was Ronan, his ever-loyal shadow, his eyes just as cruel. For a fleeting moment, my heart swelled with hope. He''s here. He found me.


    "Kiel," I said again, louder this time. Relief washed over me like a wave. My lips trembled into a shaky smile. Maybe he misunderstood what happened. Maybe he thought Kaiser was hurting me, and he''s here to help. He wouldn''t hurt me¡­ right?


    But the hope I clung to shattered like glass when Ronan spoke, his voice dripping with mockery.


    "Now, now, witch. Don''t move a muscle."


    The word witch hit me like a knife. My smile faltered, confusion rushing in. "Witch?" I whispered.


    Kiel''s eyes locked onto mine, and my chest tightened. His expression was cold, twisted with fury, a face I didn''t recognize. His hand ignited, flames curling around his fingers as he wielded magic, the fire flickering and crackling with intense energy.


    His clothing seemed to react to the fire, a deep orange garment draped over his shoulders. It was almost like a blanket, but not just for warmth¡ªit was a protective layer, designed to shield him from the intense flames emanating from his hand. The fabric shimmered with faint magical symbols, glowing faintly in rhythm with the fire, as if it was enchanted to withstand the heat.


    The garment billowed slightly as he moved, its fabric thick and sturdy, yet still light enough to allow freedom of movement. The fire¡¯s raw power licked the edges of his clothing, but the material seemed to absorb it, offering him protection even as the flames grew more intense. His eyes remained locked on me, filled with an emotion I couldn¡¯t fully understand, and my heart raced, unsure of whether to fear or trust the man before me.


    "I finally found you," he said, his voice venomous. "You bitch. It''s time to pay for your crimes¡ªand die."


    I couldn''t breathe. My world crumbled around me.


    Crimes? What crimes? My mind raced, a storm of thoughts. Why is he so angry? Why is he looking at me like this? He was supposed to care about me¡­ wasn''t he?


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I stared at him, desperately searching for the Kiel I once knew. The boy who had protected me, who had laughed with me, who had been with me. But all I saw now was hatred.


    "Kiel¡­" I choked out, my voice trembling. "Why¡­? Why are you saying this?"


    He took a step forward, fire ball in his palm. "Don''t play dumb with me, Stella," he snarled. "You know exactly why. You ruined everything, and now, you''ll pay."


    My knees buckled, and I gritted my teeth, trying to hold myself together. No, this has to be a mistake. Kiel wouldn''t¡­ He wouldn''t.


    But the fire in his eyes burned brighter, his intent clear.


    "Kiel, please," I pleaded, tears streaming down my face. "It''s me¡­ Stella. Don''t you remember?"


    He laughed bitterly. "Oh, I remember. And I''ll make sure you never forget."


    I felt my heart shatter, the pieces scattering like shards of glass. In that moment, hope abandoned me.


    Kaiser¡­ Kiel¡­ Everyone. I''ve lost them all.


    But deep inside, a flicker of resolve sparked. My tears dried as anger and determination replaced despair. I tightened my fists, glaring back at Kiel. If I couldn''t save him¡­ if I couldn''t save anyone¡­ I wouldn''t go down without a fight.

 Chapter 7: No Mercy

    The chill of the night air prickled my skin as I stood frozen, the stars above casting faint silver light over the clearing. The trees around us swayed gently in the wind, their shadows moving on the ground like restless spirits. The area was quiet, too quiet, except for the faint rustle of leaves and the soft crackle of distant campfire embers.


    Kiel¡¯s voice shattered the stillness.


    ¡°Well now, my dear Stella,¡± he drawled, his tone mockingly sweet, ¡°what brings you to the open areas of Celestine on such a dark night? And with someone else other than me?¡±


    My breath caught. His words hit me harder than they should have. The Kiel I once knew¡ªkind and gentle¡ªwas gone. The boy who once played in the village fields with me, who swore to protect me with a warm smile, had grown into someone unrecognizable.


    At sixteen or seventeen, he now stood taller and broader, his presence overwhelming, but it wasn¡¯t his size that terrified me¡ªit was the malice in his voice and the coldness in his gaze. The man standing before me was a stranger, his voice laced with cruelty and his smile devoid of warmth.


    As Kiel reached up, he pulled off the orange garment that had protected him from the fire, and my heart skipped a beat. Beneath it, he wore dark, menacing armor that seemed designed for war. The blackened metal was sleek and terrifying, molded to fit his form with sharp angles and jagged edges. It was the kind of armor worn by someone who had been trained to fight, to kill. The cold, steel appearance of it sent a shiver down my spine. I realized, with a sickening sense of dread, that this wasn''t just the boy I once knew¡ªit was a warrior, someone capable of far more than I had ever imagined. And I was facing him now, as a stranger with no hint of the kindness I had once clung to.


    The roots gripping my legs began to loosen, crumbling like dry dirt. For a moment, hope flickered in my chest. Maybe I could still escape. But my mind screamed at me to focus. Kaiser. He was hurt¡ªno, more than hurt. He had taken the full force of that attack; his body was launched high in the sky from the wind magic. My heart clenched as I thought about the blood pooling beneath him, his lifeless form against the cold ground. His head had hit directly¡ªI was sure of it.


    I clenched the fabric of my dress tightly in my fists, anger bubbling in my chest. Kiel and Ronan didn¡¯t matter right now. No, what mattered was getting to Kaiser. He wasn¡¯t a part of this. He had no reason to fight or suffer for me. He only wanted to help me, to make me laugh when I felt like I couldn¡¯t.


    Memories of his voice replayed in my mind.


    ¡°Time doesn¡¯t take the pain away,¡± he had told me softly once. ¡°It only teaches us how to live with it. How to move on and¡­ be happy again.¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes, but I forced them back. Kaiser¡¯s words lit something inside me. Kiel and Ronan didn¡¯t believe I could do anything. They saw me as weak, helpless. But I couldn¡¯t stay like this. I wouldn¡¯t stay like this.


    I had to help him.


    The wind howled around me as I ran. The clearing was surrounded by sparse trees, their dark outlines jagged against the starry sky. It wasn¡¯t far from the monster-infested forest I had carefully avoided earlier, but it was quiet here¡ªeerily so. My feet pounded against the earth, and every breath burned in my chest as I pushed myself to go faster.


    ¡°Hey! She¡¯s running!¡± Ronan¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp and irritated.


    I glanced back but didn¡¯t slow down. Ronan was yelling something to Kiel, but Kiel didn¡¯t respond. My focus stayed ahead¡ªon Kaiser. He lay crumpled in the distance, his figure so still it made my heart ache.


    ¡°Kaiser!¡± I screamed, my voice cracking.


    I was so close now. Just a few more steps. My hand reached out instinctively, desperate to touch him, to shake him awake, to know he was still alive.


    No... I have to believe he is alive. I know he''ll live through this.


    But before I could reach him, a shadow blurred into my path.


    I barely registered Kiel moving. One moment, he was standing several feet away, and the next, his figure blurred like a shadow slipping between cracks in the light. In a blink, he was there, standing in front of me. His expression was cold, calculating, and void of the warmth I once knew. His speed was terrifying, almost inhuman, as if he¡¯d dissolved into the darkness itself and reformed right before my eyes.


    ¡°No!¡± I gasped, panic rising in my chest as I tried to sidestep him. But before I could move, his hand shot out with precision, gripping my wrist like an iron shackle.


    Pain flared as he threw me back, twisting my arm with a strength I couldn¡¯t match. I stumbled and fell to the ground, the rough dirt scraping against my palms.


    Kiel¡¯s smirk grew as he loomed over me, his shadow swallowing the dim light around us. His stance was casual, almost mocking, as if he didn¡¯t see me as a threat at all. The faint flicker of firelight from his magic flew in his eyes, making them gleam like molten embers, cold yet searing.


    ¡°You know, Stella,¡± he murmured, his voice dripping with venom as he crouched down to my level, his face mere inches from mine, ¡°for someone so fragile, you sure like to act tough. It¡¯s almost adorable¡ªpathetic, but adorable.¡±


    His words cut deeper than any blade. His posture was relaxed, almost lazy, as he tilted his head, studying me like a predator toying with its prey. Every muscle in my body screamed at me to move, but his oppressive presence rooted me in place.


    He reached out, brushing a stray lock of hair from my face with the back of his hand, the gesture cruelly intimate.


    ¡°Still pretending, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re so desperate to seem brave, yet here you are, trembling like a cornered prey.¡±


    Before I could move, the ground shifted under me. Stone rose and wrapped around my wrist, holding it down. I pulled, but it wouldn¡¯t move.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Kiel¡¯s smirk deepened as he glanced at the restraint he¡¯d conjured effortlessly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Stella?¡± he sneered, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°Still think you can fight me? You couldn¡¯t even break free from this, let alone stand against me.¡±


    Then he straightened, towering over me, his smirk widening into something colder, more menacing. ¡°I almost pity you. Almost.¡±


    Through clenched teeth, I forced out the question burning in my mind. ¡°Why? Why are you doing this?¡±


    I struggled, trying to pull my wrist free, but he only leaned closer. His breath was hot against my ear, sending a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re worth saving?¡± he taunted, his tone sharp as a blade. ¡°Or do you just enjoy being everyone¡¯s burden? Maybe you like the attention¡ªthe way it makes you feel needed, even if it¡¯s just pity.¡±


    His words cut deep, each one sharper than the last.


    The night around us felt colder, the wind biting against my skin. My heart pounded painfully as I looked up at him. For a moment, all I could hear was the rustling of leaves and the distant howl of a creature in the forest.


    My thoughts raced, a whirlwind of fear and doubt pulling me under. Why am I even trying? I¡¯m weak¡ªuseless. I can¡¯t fight him. I can¡¯t save anyone. What¡¯s the point?


    Each word felt like a stone, dragging me deeper into the darkness. My arms felt heavy, my legs like they could give out any second. Just stop, a voice inside me whispered.


    You¡¯ll fail anyway, like you always do. You¡¯re nothing compared to him.


    Tears burned at the corners of my eyes as bitter questions tore through my mind. Why am I even here? Why did I think I could stand against him? Maybe¡­ maybe it would be easier to just give up.


    I wanted to scream, but the lump in my throat wouldn¡¯t let me. My body trembled, and I could feel myself on the verge of breaking.


    Then, like a light cutting through the darkness, I remembered.


    I saw his face¡ªKaiser¡¯s face¡ªclear as day. His teasing grin, his calm, steady gaze, the way he could somehow make the world feel lighter even when it was crushing me.


    I remembered how he made me laugh for the first time in four years. Four years of emptiness, pain, and despair¡ªand yet, with just a few words, he made me smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up,¡± Lyla had told me once, her voice firm but warm. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than you think, Lia. You just have to see it.¡±


    That memory burned through the doubt like fire. Kaiser also believes in me. He made me feel like I could fight back, like I wasn¡¯t alone anymore.


    I took a shaky breath, clenching my fists. No. I can¡¯t stop now. I won¡¯t let those thoughts win. Not now, not ever. I¡¯ll fight. I¡¯ll keep trying, no matter what.


    The wind bit at my skin as I looked up at Kiel, my heart pounding like a drum.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, my voice trembling.


    Kiel raised an eyebrow, his smirk faltering. ¡°What was that?¡±


    I glared up at him, my fear replaced by a spark of defiance. ¡°I said, no. You don¡¯t get to decide my worth.¡±


    For a moment, there was silence, broken only by the faint crackle of his fire magic. Then Kiel laughed¡ªa low, mocking sound that sent chills through me.


    ¡°Oh, Stella,¡± he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯ve grown some courage. How amusing.¡±


    But I didn¡¯t care.


    I glared at him, his words like poison in my ears, but I didn¡¯t care. My focus wasn¡¯t on Kiel or Ronan. It was on Kaiser. My friend. My only real friend in four long, lonely years. He was hurt, and I couldn¡¯t let him down.


    I glanced down at the ground, the earth magic pinning my wrist like chains. My anger surged, raw and uncontainable, burning hotter than any pain I held. Somehow, I noticed the magic loosening, cracks forming in the hardened soil. Was it because Kiel couldn¡¯t keep his focus, or was I stronger than they thought?


    It didn¡¯t matter. I pressed against the hold with everything I had, straining until my hands finally tore free. The roots crumbled beneath me, and I stumbled forward, my body trembling but unbroken.


    ¡°What?!¡± Kiel¡¯s voice was sharp, his shock clear for a moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the witch escape!¡± Ronan shouted, his voice laced with panic.


    But I was already moving, my legs carrying me toward Kaiser as fast as they could. The cold night air stung my skin, the faint smell of burning leaves mixing with the dampness of the clearing. My heart pounded in my chest, a steady drumbeat of desperation.


    ¡°Kaiser!¡± I screamed, reaching out. His body was so close now, so still against the dirt. I could almost feel his hand in mine, a lifeline pulling me back from despair.


    But before I could reach him, a shadow flashed before my eyes, faster than I could react. Kiel.


    He was in front of me in an instant, his hand lashing out like a whip. His fingers clamped around my wrist, throwing me back. I let out a cry of pain as he twisted my arm and slammed me against the rough bark of a nearby tree. The impact knocked the breath out of me, the bark scraping my back through my thin clothes.


    Kiel leaned in close, his grip like iron, his face twisted into a cruel smirk.


    ¡°So, Stella,¡± he drawled, his tone mocking and dripping with disgust. ¡°Is he supposed to be your friend or something? It¡¯s laughable, really. Look at him¡ªso weak, so pitiful. Is that what you¡¯ve pinned all your hopes on?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I spat, my voice trembling with anger and pain. Tears stung my eyes, but I refused to let them fall.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Kiel. You hate me now, don¡¯t you? All because of how I look.¡±


    For a moment, Kiel was silent, his smirk faltering. His eyes flickered with something unreadable¡ªhesitation? Remorse? No, it was gone before I could be sure, replaced by his cold stare.


    My voice wavered, but I pushed through the lump in my throat. ¡°Do you remember? You once asked to be my knight. You promised you¡¯d protect me, no matter what.¡± My heart pained as I said that, and a tear slipped down my cheek before I could stop it.


    ¡°I thought¡­ I thought you liked me, Kiel.¡±


    He stared at me, his silence dragging on for what felt like an eternity. Then, he laughed¡ªa harsh, menacing sound that cut through me like a blade.


    ¡°Like you?¡± he sneered, his voice filled with disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t make me vomit.¡±


    I flinched at the sheer malice in his words, but he wasn¡¯t done.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    ¡°You just looked a little better than the other plain, boring girls in the village. That¡¯s all,¡± Kiel said, his tone dismissive, yet his eyes held a cruel spark.


    My heart pounded against my ribs, a storm of emotions swirling inside me. I wouldn¡¯t let him see my vulnerability¡ªnot him, not now. I pushed against his chest with my free hand, desperate for space, but his strength was unyielding. His grip tightened as he caught my other wrist, pinning it above my head, forcing me harder against the tree.


    I stared into his cold, mocking eyes and spat back, ¡°No... that can¡¯t be. You¡¯re lying!¡± My voice trembled with defiance, but a flicker of doubt gnawed at me, no matter how much I tried to suppress it.


    His face was inches from mine now, his breath warm against my skin. His voice dropped, soft but earnest. ¡°You want to know the truth, Stella? I fell for you that day, at the festival. When I saw you looking up at the sky, your eyes full of wonder, I couldn¡¯t stop myself. You were so beautiful, so... pure in that moment. I remember thinking how I wanted to be the one to make you smile, to be the one to stand by you. I loved you even then, the first time I saw you, and it¡¯s never stopped.¡±


    He paused, his breath warm against my skin. ¡°You had the wrong idea all this time, Stella. In the past, my sole purpose was to achieve my desires from you. I had just taken interest in your beauty, and oh my, look how much you''ve matured now. Truly capable of fulfilling every inch of satisfaction I need.¡±


    I felt sick, bile rising in my throat as his words twisted in my mind like thorns.


    I glared at him, my voice trembling with fury and disgust. ¡°You¡¯re disgusting, Kiel,¡± I spat, my lip curling. ¡°Every word you say makes me sick. You think you can twist people around for your own satisfaction? You¡¯re nothing but a vile, selfish monster.¡±


    ¡°I never cared about your personality, I have no interest ''twisting'' people like you¡± he continued, his tone dripping with disdain. ¡°Your opinions, likes or dislikes. Why should I care? They never mattered.¡±


    I struggled against him, my body trembling with anger, fear, and disgust. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re lying,¡± I whispered, my voice breaking. ¡°That¡¯s not who you were. You¡¯re not this¡­¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    He cut me off with a laugh, leaning even closer. ¡°This is who I¡¯ve always been, Stella. You just couldn¡¯t see it. I never loved you. I wanted to own you, to use you.¡±


    My vision blurred with tears, my heart breaking under the weight of his words. But even as despair clawed at me, I refused to give in.


    ¡°Kaiser would never¡ª¡± I began, but Kiel¡¯s grip tightened, his smirk twisting into something darker.


    ¡°Kaiser?¡± he screamed. ¡°Is he the one dying on the ground right now? Don¡¯t even compare me to that pathetic weakling.¡±


    The silence felt like a vice around my chest, broken only by the faint crackle of Kiel¡¯s fire magic. I couldn¡¯t move, trapped between the tree and his unyielding grip. His breath was hot and uneven, brushing against my face. My stomach churned, a mix of fear and disgust gripping me tighter than his hands ever could.


    ¡°You know, Stella,¡± he murmured, his voice low and twisted. ¡°I really hate you.¡±


    I flinched at his words, the disgust in his tone cutting deeper than I expected.


    ¡°But,¡± he continued, his lips curling into a sickening smirk, ¡°as your good old friend, I¡¯m feeling generous. I can give you two things.¡±


    His fingers, rough and calloused, slid from my wrist to my palm. He gripped it tightly, almost intimately, like it was some mockery of tenderness. My body stiffened, every fiber of me screaming to pull away, but his strength was overwhelming.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a painless death,¡± he said softly, almost like a lover making a promise. His disgusting tone made bile rise in my throat. ¡°But before that¡­¡± Kiel leaned closer, him whispering to my ears. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you have a night to remember. A happy, pleasurable night before your death.¡±


    I turned my face away, trying to put even an inch of space between us, but his other hand caught my chin, forcing me to meet his eyes. They were dark and empty, filled with a twisted kind of satisfaction.


    ¡°I am your knight, after all,¡± he whispered, his words dripping with mockery. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to look after you, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t forget tonight. Not ever.¡±


    His body slowly getting closer against mine, and I shuddered, trapped between the unyielding tree and his suffocating weight. I felt powerless, his strength drowning out every ounce of resistance I had left. My hands trembled under his grip, and I clenched my teeth, refusing to let the tears in my eyes spill.


    ¡°Kiel¡­¡± I choked out, my voice breaking. ¡°Please¡­ you don¡¯t do this. You¡¯re not this person.¡±


    He laughed¡ªlow and cruel, the sound of someone who had long abandoned any shred of humanity.


    ¡°This person?¡± He leaned in, his lips almost brushing my ear. ¡°Oh, Stella, this is who I¡¯ve always been. You were just too blind to see it.¡±


    He pulled back slightly, just enough to glance over his shoulder at Ronan. ¡°What do you think, Ronan? Can you wait your turn? I¡¯m planning to take my time tonight.¡±


    Ronan smirked, his eyes cold and disdainful as they landed on me. ¡°Take all the time you want,¡± he said, his voice casual, like they weren¡¯t talking about me as if I were an object not that their friend. ¡°She¡¯s not going anywhere.¡±


    Kiel turned back to me, his smirk growing wider as he took in the tears streaking down my cheeks.


    ¡°Before we start our special night,¡± he said, his voice laced with mock sweetness, ¡°let¡¯s talk about your little knight, shall we? This¡­ Kaiser.¡±


    I glared at him, my body trembling with a mix of fear and anger. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him,¡± I said, my voice weak but defiant.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Kiel mocked. ¡°Is he supposed to be your hero? Your shining knight in armor? Oh please.¡±


    My chest tensed, and I looked down, my heart aching. ¡°He¡¯s a man,¡± I said, my voice rising with desperation. ¡°A real man. Someone who fights for others. Someone who¡ª¡± My words caught in my throat as my disgust boiled over.


    "Someone who isn¡¯t a disgusting pervert like you," I screamed, my voice trembling with both anger and revulsion.


    His smirk vanished, and his eyes darkened. Without warning, his hand struck my face, the slap leaving a burning sting on my cheek.


    ¡°Bitch,¡± he hissed, his voice sharp and cutting. ¡°Know your place.¡±


    I turned my head, wincing as my cheek throbbed, but I refused to let him see my tears fall.


    Kiel¡¯s lips curled into a sneer as he turned his gaze toward Kaiser¡¯s limp form. ¡°Ah,¡± he said, his voice dripping with mock realization. ¡°Now I remember him. The little E-rank adventurer from the village. Pathetic, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    Ronan blinked, his eyes narrowing as he glanced from Kiel to Kaiser. ¡°Wait, actually?¡± He laughed, a harsh, mocking sound that sent a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°An E-rank adventurer? This is who you¡¯re putting your faith in?¡± He clapped his hands, the sound mocking and cruel. ¡°How sad. How very sad.¡±


    My head snapped up, shock and disbelief freezing me in place. ¡°What¡­?¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    Kiel¡¯s grin widened, his tone mocking and cruel. ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know? Of course, you didn¡¯t. Your great savior, your last hope, is nothing more than an E-rank. A rank so low it¡¯s practically a joke.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, shaking my head. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    I could feel my heart sinking into my stomach as Kiel''s words cut through me like a knife. I couldn¡¯t believe what he was saying. It couldn¡¯t be true. I refused to believe it. But his laughter¡ªtwisted and mocking¡ªonly deepened the weight of his cruel words.


    "Ha! Ha-ha-ha! Hahahaha!"


    ¡°Lying?¡± Kiel scoffed, his voice dripping with laughter. ¡°I wish I was. But it¡¯s true. Among all the hunters in that village, he was the weakest of the weak. And you pinned all your hopes on him?¡±


    I felt my breath catch, my body tensing up. My mind raced, trying to cling to any shred of doubt, to any explanation that would make sense. I had to believe in Kaiser. He wasn¡¯t weak. He couldn¡¯t be. He had fought for me; he had cared for me. But the hollow look in Kiel¡¯s eyes¡ªthose cold, mocking eyes¡ªmade everything feel like a lie.


    I turned to Kaiser, my heart breaking in my chest, but before I could gather my thoughts, Kiel leaned in closer. His breath was hot, his voice low and suffocating. ¡°You really are pathetic, Stella,¡± he whispered, each word stabbing deeper into my soul. ¡°Placing all your faith in someone so useless. But don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    His grip on my hands tightened, almost crushing, and I gasped, pain shooting through me. He pressed in closer, his disgusting smile widening as he lowered his voice to an almost predatory tone. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you forget all about him tonight.¡±


    I wanted to scream, to push him away, but my body was frozen. The words stuck in my throat, thick with sorrow and regret. How had I let this happen? How had I ended up in this nightmare?


    Before I could process his words, Kiel moved back, raising his hand toward Kaiser. ¡°Let¡¯s see if your little knight can survive this,¡± he said with a twisted grin, his eyes gleaming with malice.


    The air around him crackled with mana energy, the sharp hum of power vibrating through the tense silence. His voice rang out, steady and deliberate, as he spoke the words of a fire spell. I could only watch, frozen in place, as flames surged to life in his hands, growing brighter and hotter with every passing second. Then, with a deafening roar, a massive explosion erupted, the inferno swallowing Kaiser whole.


    The force of the blast sent a wave of heat and pressure rippling through the air, making it hard to breathe. The world around me seemed to blur, the crackling fire and rising smoke consuming everything in its path. Dust and debris filled the space where Kaiser once stood, and all I could see was the billowing cloud of destruction.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. I couldn¡¯t think. Everything slowed to an agonizing crawl. My legs felt like lead, rooted to the ground, refusing to move no matter how much I screamed at myself to do something¡ªanything. I strained my eyes, desperate to catch a glimpse of him, but there was nothing. No figure standing tall, no defiant voice calling out in victory. Just emptiness.


    My heart pounded so violently that I thought it might burst. I couldn¡¯t stop the wave of despair that crashed over me, pulling me under. He was gone. My only friend, the one person who cared for me, who made me feel like I wasn¡¯t alone in this cruel world¡ªgone. And I hadn¡¯t done a thing to stop it.


    My chest heaved as the realization sank deeper into me, the weight of it unbearable. I had failed him. I had failed the one person who believed in me. I had failed Kaiser.


    I bit down on my lip, the taste of blood sharp in my mouth, but I didn¡¯t care. My fists clenched at my sides as regret clawed at me, raw and unrelenting. Why hadn¡¯t I acted sooner? Why hadn¡¯t I tried harder? Why couldn¡¯t I help him, just once? He deserved better. He deserved someone stronger, someone braver¡ªsomeone who could have saved him.


    Tears burned in my eyes, blurring the inferno still raging before me. I didn¡¯t bother wiping them away. The fire in my chest¡ªfueled by rage, sorrow, and unbearable guilt¡ªwas too strong to be extinguished. I couldn¡¯t stop the scream that ripped from my throat, echoing into the night. It was filled with every ounce of pain I carried, every regret I would never be able to let go. Kaiser was gone, and I would never forgive myself.


    But I had to move. I couldn¡¯t just stand there. I couldn¡¯t let him die without a fight, without doing something, anything. With every ounce of strength I had left, I struggled against the bindings that kept me in place, but the more I tried, the weaker I became.


    <div>


    Just as I thought I might break free, Kiel turned to me, a twisted smile spreading across his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere, Stella.¡± He raised his hand, muttering incantations under his breath.


    Vines shot up from the ground, coiling around my arms and legs, locking me in place. They constricted tighter with every second, but I didn¡¯t feel fear¡ªI felt rage. Blazing, consuming rage that burned through every ounce of pain. My chest heaved, my breathing sharp and uneven, as my red eyes locked onto his with murderous intent.


    Kiel¡¯s cold, mocking voice cut through the tension. ¡°Now that your friend Kaiser is dead,¡± he sneered, taking slow, deliberate steps toward me, ¡°you have no one left to depend on.¡±


    His smile twisted, cruel and sharp. ¡°Not even your pathetic little hope.¡±


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    ¡°How dare you?¡± I growled, my voice laced with a venom so thick it could choke.


    ¡°How dare you kill him, Kiel!¡±


    My scream shattered the silence, a sound so raw and full of anguish that it felt like the night itself trembled.


    ¡°AAAAAAHHH!¡± The scream tore from my chest, pure fury fueling it, echoing through the darkness. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± I bellowed, thrashing against the vines, every fiber of my being screaming for vengeance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill both of you for what you¡¯ve done!¡± My voice was cold, full of deadly promise, the air crackling with the intensity of my rage.


    Kiel tilted his head, his black eyes narrowing as his smile faded. ¡°That look in your eyes,¡± he said softly, his tone almost amused. ¡°It¡¯s hatred. It¡¯s the fire of someone who¡¯s lost everything.¡± He leaned closer, his face calm yet sinister. ¡°But you¡¯re powerless, Stella. You¡¯re nothing.¡±


    I screamed at him, my fury unrelenting. ¡°You think this will stop me? You think this is over? You¡¯re a coward, Kiel¡ªa coward who couldn¡¯t even face him without a dirty trick up your sleeve!¡± My voice cracked with the intensity of my anger. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you both. I swear it!¡±


    His expression darkened, and without warning, he raised his hand and slapped me across the face. The force sent a sharp sting through my cheek, but I didn¡¯t flinch. I refused to give him the satisfaction. Instead, I turned back to him, my red eyes blazing brighter, my teeth gritted in defiance.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to regret that,¡± I hissed, my voice low and steady. ¡°Every single moment you breathe, you¡¯ll regret what you did to him.¡±


    Kiel¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, though there was a flicker of unease in his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you?¡± he said, crouching in front of me. ¡°He¡¯s gone, Stella. Dead. You can rage all you want, but it won¡¯t change a thing. You¡¯ll never see him again.¡±


    <div>


    I snarled, my voice echoing through the night, raw with fury. The vines constricting me felt like chains, biting into my skin as I thrashed against them. My muscles burned, but the fire in my heart burned hotter. I wouldn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t stop. Not until Kiel paid for what he had done¡ªfor Kaiser, for Lyla, for everything.


    Kiel¡¯s smirk deepened, twisted with sadistic delight. ¡°Still so defiant,¡± he sneered, stepping closer. ¡°You¡¯re more trouble than you¡¯re worth.¡±


    I spat at his feet, my glare searing through the darkness. ¡°You¡¯re a coward, Kiel. Hiding behind your magic like a child. Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    His expression darkened, the mocking humor in his eyes replaced by something colder, deadlier. He crouched down, his hand reaching out to tilt my chin up. I twisted my head away, but the vines tightened, holding me in place.


    ¡°You talk big for someone so helpless,¡± he said, his voice low and venomous.


    Then, his fist crashed into my stomach. The impact was like a hammer, driving the air from my lungs. Pain exploded through me, sharp and unrelenting, but I refused to cry out. My body convulsed against the vines as blood surged into my mouth. I spat it at him, the crimson droplets staining his smirking face.


    ¡°You think this will stop me?¡± I snarled, my voice hoarse but unyielding.


    Kiel¡¯s eyes flashed with anger, and he slammed his fist into my ribs. A sickening crack echoed in the air, and a scream clawed at my throat, but I swallowed it down, my teeth grinding against the agony. He grabbed a fistful of my hair, yanking my head back so I was forced to meet his cold, unfeeling gaze.


    ¡°You don¡¯t learn, do you?¡± he growled, his voice like ice.


    Another blow landed, this time across my jaw. My head snapped to the side, blood spraying from my lips. The metallic taste filled my mouth, thick and suffocating. My vision blurred, but I forced my gaze back to him, my hatred undiminished.


    ¡°You¡¯re pathetic,¡± he spat, standing over me like I was some broken thing. ¡°Bleed all you want. It won¡¯t change anything. You¡¯ve already lost.¡±


    I coughed, blood dripping from the corner of my mouth, staining the ground below. My entire body screamed in pain, but the fury inside me refused to waver. ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± I rasped, my voice weak but defiant. ¡°You think this is over? I¡¯ll kill you, Kiel. I¡¯ll kill you both.¡±


    His expression hardened, and his hand lashed out again, striking me across the face. The force of the blow sent my head snapping back against the tree behind me. Stars danced in my vision, but I gritted my teeth, refusing to give him the satisfaction of my surrender.


    Blow after blow landed, each one heavier than the last. Blood ran down my face, pooling beneath me, but I kept fighting. I met his gaze with unrelenting fury, my hatred shining brighter than any pain he could inflict.


    ¡°Still glaring?¡± he taunted, shaking his bruised fist as he loomed over me. ¡°You don¡¯t know when to quit, do you?¡±


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I couldn''t help the laugh that escaped me. It started as a soft "Hehe..."¡ªinnocent at first, but quickly warped into something darker.


    "Hehehe..." The sound twisted around me, like something evil had taken hold.


    It deepened, turning into a low, devilish cackle, "Hahaha... you have no idea what you''ve unleashed."


    I could feel the fury burning in my veins, my smile widening with a twisted satisfaction. "You¡¯ll regret this," I hissed, my voice a chilling promise.


    "I swear, Kiel, when I break free... you¡¯ll wish you¡¯d never done this."


    Kiel¡¯s face twisted in rage, and he raised his hand again, the fire in his palm flaring to life. But even as my body gave out, even as the darkness crept in, I held onto one thought: I would make him pay.


    The words felt like acid, burning through what was left of my soul. My body had given up, trembling with exhaustion as the vines coiled tighter, their sinister magic slowly draining what little energy I had left. Each pulse felt like a piece of me was being ripped away, leaving nothing but emptiness in its place.


    I tried to fight it¡ªI really did¡ªbut my strength was gone. My limbs hung limp, my head slumping forward as tears threatened to spill. The weight of failure crushed me, a burden I could no longer bear. I couldn¡¯t resist. Not anymore.


    A cold chuckle broke the silence, sending a chill down my spine. ¡°Good girl,¡± Kiel murmured, his voice low and dripping with mockery. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to rest.¡±


    My body gave up as his hand reached toward my face, fingers brushing against my cheek. The touch was deceptively gentle, but it made my skin crawl. I forced myself to look up, glaring at him through half-lidded eyes, my fury simmering beneath the surface even as my body betrayed me.


    But no matter how much I wanted to scream, to fight, to lash out, my body remained still. The vines tightened their grip, and all I could do was wait, my breaths shallow and ragged, as the world around me seemed to close in.


    I could feel something stirring in the air¡ªhis magic. Kiel was casting some sort of sleep spell, the faintest whispers of energy wrapping around my mind, clouding my thoughts. The dizziness started to creep in, pulling me under, and no matter how hard I tried to hold onto consciousness, the pull grew stronger. My eyelids grew heavy, my vision blurred, and with one last shuddering breath, I felt my body slip into the darkness.


    I¡¯m sorry... Kaiser.


    The air around me felt heavy, suffocating, as Kiel¡¯s sadistic smile lingered, still so close. I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t fight back. I had resigned myself to this nightmare¡ªuntil suddenly, everything changed.


    I heard it before I saw it¡ªthe sound of something slicing through the air like lightning. My heart skipped a beat.


    Kiel¡¯s head flicked back slowly, his eyes widening in disbelief as a blue and red aura rushed toward him at a speed he couldn¡¯t possibly comprehend. Time seemed to freeze for a heartbeat as Kiel¡¯s gaze snapped toward the approaching force, but before he could react, the air was filled with the deafening sound of metal cutting through the air with deadly intent.


    The blade was so fast, so precise, that Kiel barely had time to make a move. He tried to amplify his physical strength with a burst of magic, but it was futile. He hardened his skin, creating a glass-like surface in an attempt to protect himself, but it was no use. The sword, moving faster than anything he had ever seen, sliced through it as if it were flesh under a blade. It didn¡¯t just nick his arm; it sliced it off cleanly.


    Kiel¡¯s scream echoed through the night as his hand was severed in one swift motion. The vines that had held me in place shattered instantly, and I collapsed to the ground, gasping for air as the world seemed to snap back into focus.


    Kiel¡¯s body fell, writhing in agony, his mouth open in a scream that would haunt me forever.


    ¡°AGHHHHH!¡± he cried, his hands flying up in desperation as he scrambled to heal himself.


    But it was too late.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    At first, I couldn¡¯t tell who it was. The figure moved through the haze, blood dripping from their face, body battered and broken, yet somehow still standing tall. Their movements were blurred, like a shadow in the smoke, with a fiery glow casting an eerie light around them. The face remained a mystery, too obscured by the darkness and the blood to recognize.


    Then, my eyes caught something¡ªfragments of a shattered mirror held tightly in a severed hand, suspended in midair. In the fractured reflection, I saw it. His face. Covered in blood, yet resolute. Dark hair matted with crimson, and those unmistakable blue eyes¡ªcold, burning with fury. It was him. Kaiser.


    My breath hitched in my chest as realization slammed into me. Relief surged, a spark of hope igniting in the darkest corner of my mind. The blood, the fire in his eyes¡ªit was all unmistakable.


    The severed hand trembled slightly, its form already beginning to dissolve, as if the very magic surrounding him was already repairing the damage. It blurred, melting away into nothingness, leaving behind only the powerful presence of the one who had returned to finish this fight. The unspoken promise of vengeance, of survival, it was all there.


    Kiel, still on the ground, cursing and swearing, could barely look up as Kaiser approached, his voice colder than anything I had ever heard.


    ¡°Get up, worthless trash,¡± Kaiser said, his words laced with disgust and disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t recall letting any pests into my camp. Care to correct me?¡±


    Kiel¡¯s glare burned with hatred, but his body trembled as the pain racked him. He was desperately trying to heal his severed arm, his hands shaking as he attempted to use magic.


    I could hardly breathe, my heart racing with an unfamiliar mixture of hope and fear. I was trembling, my body still bound by the trauma, but I felt a spark in my chest. Kaiser is alive. Kaiser is here.


    ¡°Kaiser¡­¡± I whispered, almost too afraid to believe it.


    He met my eyes, a faint smile pulling at the corner of his lips despite the blood staining his face. It was a smile that was as much a reassurance as it was a challenge. ¡°Sorry I kept you waiting, Celia.¡±


    Kiel, still recovering from the shock, scoffed, his voice dripping with bitter mockery. ¡°Pathetic. You think this weak E-rank adventurer¡ªthis failure¡ªis going to save you?¡±


    Kaiser didn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t even acknowledge the insult. His eyes remained steady, cold, unwavering.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve stayed in your hole,¡± Kaiser said, his voice cold and filled with rage. ¡°You made the mistake of thinking I was weak. Now, I¡¯m going to make you regret every second of it. I¡¯ll make you wish you were never born.¡±


    Kiel¡¯s hands trembled as he cast a healing spell, his words strained and full of desperation. ¡°I¡¯ll fix this. I¡¯ll fix it all¡ª¡±


    But Kaiser stepped forward, his sword gleaming with a murderous intent that sent a chill down my spine. He was a shadow of pure resolve, his every movement fueled by nothing but vengeance and the need to end this.


    I wanted to say something, to tell him to be careful, but the words caught in my throat. Kaiser was moving, his every step a testament to his will to fight, to keep pushing forward despite his injuries.


    The tension between them was suffocating, a storm building up in the air as Kaiser slowly closed the distance. The final confrontation was near¡ªeverything had led up to this moment.


    But just as the sword hovered, ready to strike again, the scene froze. There was no way to predict what would happen next.


    And in that moment, as the world held its breath, I could only hope that Kaiser would prevail.

 Chapter 8: Shattered Trust

    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    "Well, shit."


    That was the only thought I could muster as I crouched low, gripping my sword tightly. The cold steel of the hilt pressed into my palm, grounding me, while my mind raced to assess the situation. Kiel was off to the side, clutching his hand, magical energy already swirling around him, slowly repairing the damage I¡¯d done earlier. The faint glow of his healing magic lit up the ground beneath him, mixing with the orange glow of nearby flames.


    I shifted my stance, eyes darting to the left. Elemental magic, I thought grimly, he¡¯s definitely got fire under his belt. And if I¡¯m not mistaken... there¡¯s another one.


    The hairs on the back of my neck prickled, and instinct screamed at me to move, I heard deadly sounds of flames coming at me. I threw myself to the side just as a fiery arrow whizzed past, the heat singeing the air by my face. I felt the sharp warmth brush my cheek as the arrow embedded itself into the ground, sizzling against the dirt.


    ¡°KIEL! ARE YOU OKAY?!¡±


    The voice came from my right, loud and desperate. I turned to see Ronan, the boy who¡¯d fired the arrow, his fiery red hair damp with sweat. His eyes were wide, filled with panic and rage as he lowered his arm, the flames on his hand flickering angrily.


    Kiel stood slowly, blood dripping steadily from his mangled hand. The dirt beneath him was dark with it, but his expression stayed cold and calculated, even as fury burned in his gaze. His jaw tightened, and the air around him seemed to grow heavier with his presence.


    ¡°Ronan,¡± Kiel said sharply, his voice low but laced with venom. He barely glanced at his companion, gesturing with his uninjured hand. ¡°Get over here and fight him while I heal.¡±


    There was a pause, a heartbeat of silence, as Ronan¡¯s face twisted in hesitation. ¡°But your hand¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said fight him.¡± Kiel¡¯s voice snapped like a whip, cutting through the moment. His calm broke just enough to show the raw anger beneath. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time worrying about me. Kill him.¡±


    Ronan¡¯s hesitation vanished. His hands ignited, flames roaring as he ran towards me. His face was grim, but his voice carried a dangerous edge as he screamed, ¡°You won¡¯t get another chance, Kaiser. I¡¯ll make sure you regret hurting him.¡±


    I stood back up, forcing a smirk to my face even as my muscles tensed in preparation. My voice was calm, but I let a vengeful edge creep into it.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    ¡°Well, well, well,¡± I said, my tone dripping with mockery. ¡°Look what we have here, Celia¡ªyour old friends reuniting with you! How touching.¡±


    Celia¡¯s voice wavered with guilt as she stepped closer, her eyes filled with concern. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Kaiser. It¡¯s my fault you¡¯re hurt. If I hadn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    I cut her off before she could finish, forcing a small smile despite the burning pain in my side.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch, Celia. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I gave her a reassuring glance, hoping my words would calm her nerves. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. Just focus on staying safe.¡±


    Before I came, though, her face had been twisted with anger, her eyes glowing with murderous intent. She looked terrifying¡ªalmost unrecognizable. I even heard her threatening them, her voice filled with raw hatred. But now¡­ now she looked normal again, almost fragile. What was with her there? Was that really Celia?


    Shaking the thought from my mind, I reached into my coat and pulled out a small vial of healing potion, tossing it her way. ¡°Drink this,¡± I told her firmly.


    She caught it and immediately shook her head, her voice trembling with worry. ¡°No, Kaiser, you¡¯re bleeding! You need this more than I do. Please, stop pretending you¡¯re fine!¡± Her eyes locked onto mine, a mix of fear and guilt filling them. ¡°I can¡¯t let you get hurt because of me¡­ not again.¡±


    I waved her off with a light laugh, forcing a grin despite the stabbing pain in my side. ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch,¡± I said again, trying to keep my tone light, though every breath felt like fire. ¡°I¡¯ve had worse, trust me.¡± I met her gaze, doing my best to reassure her. ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to stay strong right now, Celia. Drink it, and we¡¯ll both get out of this in one piece.¡±


    Her hands trembled slightly as she hesitated, looking at the vial, then back at me. Reluctantly, she brought it to her lips, and I let out a small sigh of relief. If she was worried about me, she wouldn¡¯t be able to focus. This way, at least one of us would be in better shape to face whatever came next.


    I turned my gaze back to Kiel and Ronan, narrowing my eyes, the chill in my voice thickening.


    ¡°And as for you two¡­¡± I let the words hang in the air, cold and heavy. ¡°You¡¯re both making a grave mistake if you think you¡¯re walking away from this alive. If you truly want to die here, I¡¯ll be happy to oblige.¡±


    The words came out cold, each one deliberate. I wanted them to feel it¡ªa threat buried beneath my calm demeanor.


    Behind me, Celia¡¯s voice trembled slightly, the fear in her words unmistakable. ¡°Kaiser don¡¯t let Kiel heal! He¡¯s stronger than Ronan. You need to take him down first.¡±


    I could feel her anxiety, the way she flinched as she glanced at Kiel. Her hands were clenched, her whole-body tense. It was clear she was worried¡ªnot just for me, but for what Kiel could do to her.


    I nodded, trying to keep my own unease buried beneath my cold exterior. ¡°I know, Celia. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± I turned toward Kiel, my sword gripped tightly in my hand.


    She was right. I knew it. Kiel was the real danger here. If I let him recover, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    ¡°Stay back for now,¡± I muttered to her, not turning around.


    I could feel her trembling behind me, and for a moment, I softened my tone, just enough for her to hear. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Celia. I¡¯ll keep you safe. Just trust me.¡±


    I knew she was scared¡ªhell, I was too¡ªbut if she stayed close, I¡¯d only be worried about protecting her. And I didn¡¯t need that right now. What I needed was to focus on getting through this, one way or another.


    Without waiting, I surged forward. My sword shifted to my left hand, ready to strike as I closed the distance between me and Kiel. The ground beneath me cracked with every heavy step, dust and loose rocks scattering in every direction. The smell of burning wood and the faint metallic tang of blood hung in the air. The heat from Ronan¡¯s fire magic lingered, pressing against my skin, but I didn¡¯t let it slow me.


    ¡°Kiel!¡± Ronan shouted, his voice tight with warning, but I was already too close. Kiel, standing just a few paces away, was still focused on healing his hand, the magic crackling around him in an eerie glow.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    I raised my sword, aiming for Kiel¡¯s side, knowing he couldn¡¯t react in time. His back was slightly turned, his focus elsewhere.


    "Got you," I thought, smirking to myself.


    But then, just as my blade was about to descend, something moved in my peripheral vision¡ªa blur of speed. My instincts flared, and I twisted just in time.


    Ronan.


    He moved faster than I¡¯d expected, his hand glowing with fiery energy. He threw himself between us, his fire-encased fist slamming into my sword with a deafening clang. Sparks flew from the impact, and I felt the jarring vibration shoot up my arm.


    Ronan leaned in, his face twisted into a sadistic grin, and his eyes burned with rage. He stepped closer, his voice a venomous whisper that sent a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°I told you,¡± He hissed, his gaze darkening with fury, ¡°you won¡¯t get a second chance to hurt Kiel.¡±


    He stood tall, his fiery red hair disheveled from his sudden sprint, framing his sharp, furious expression. His orange eyes and red hair glowed with an intensity that mirrored the flames engulfing his hands, casting flickering shadows across his face. His leather armor bore scorch marks and charred edges, as though it had weathered countless battles, but it did nothing to diminish the raw power he emanated.


    The heat radiating from him was overwhelming, a searing wave that forced me to step back. The flames around his fists roared hungrily, licking the air as if they sought to consume everything in their path. He must¡¯ve covered the distance between us in seconds¡ªan almost impossible speed¡ªleaving scorched trails behind him where his boots had struck the ground.


    The sheer force of his block left the air thick with heat and tension, his arrival like a storm of fire cutting through the battlefield. Ronan¡¯s fury was palpable, each flicker of his flames a promise of destruction.


    His grip on my sword tightened, the heat rising as his anger flared. Every word dripped with malice, his body radiating violence.


    "Judging by the way you''re fighting, it seems you¡¯re willing to throw away your life for a fleeting victory," he snarled, his eyes locking onto mine with murderous intent. "But that¡¯s not how this ends. Not for you."


    Before I could even think of responding, Ronan pulled back, his movements too quick to follow. With a flick of his hand, the air around him twisted, and I barely had time to react as sharp slices of wind magic came rushing at me.


    I leaped back, my boots sliding against the dirt as I tried to distance myself from the attack. The wind blades howled through the air, their edges slicing the space where I had been just a second earlier. I felt a cold chill run down my spine as the sharp whooshing sound filled my ears.


    I knew those blades could tear through anything¡ªarmor, flesh, bone¡ªwithout breaking a sweat. One wrong move, one misstep, and I would''ve been shredded. I couldn¡¯t afford to stay in range. The wind magic wasn¡¯t just dangerous¡ªit was lethal. If I¡¯d hesitated even a moment longer, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to make this move.


    I steadied myself, my chest rising and falling with each shaky breath. My mind raced, trying to calculate my next move, but the cold truth settled over me like a heavy weight. They¡¯re both above C-rank. Strong enough to kill me on their own. Together... this isn¡¯t a fight I can win.


    I glanced over at them¡ªRonan, eyes burning with rage, and Kiel, still standing with that cold stare. They were stronger. Their magic and power far outmatched mine. Every instinct screamed at me to run, but I couldn¡¯t. Not with Celia here. Not after everything we¡¯d been through.


    A shuffle behind me broke my focus. I turned my head slightly, my heart sinking when I saw her¡ªCelia, her face pale, her hands trembling like leaves in the wind. She was hiding behind me, her wide, terrified eyes flicking from Ronan to Kiel. She was scared... I could feel it, her fear bleeding into me.


    I took a step back, my legs stiff as I closed the distance between us. The urge to protect her surged inside me, stronger than anything else. I was afraid. Not just for my life, but for hers too. I knew I was outclassed, knew I couldn¡¯t win, but I couldn¡¯t let them hurt her. I couldn''t let them¡ª


    "Stay close," I muttered, more to myself than to her, but I felt the weight of the words. Fear was gnawing at my insides, but I had to keep it together. For her.


    The fear inside me deepened as I felt her grip tighten on my shoulder. She was terrified. And so was I. But I couldn¡¯t let her see that. Not now. I couldn¡¯t let her know how close we were to losing everything.


    I turned slightly to face her, forcing my voice to stay steady, though every instinct screamed at me to protect her, to shield her from what was coming. "They want to kill you," I said quietly. "Leave. I''ll keep them busy. Just go."


    I needed her to be safe¡ªmore than anything. But I couldn''t bear the thought of her staying, of her getting hurt because of me.


    Celia shook her head violently, her hands gripping the back of my coat.


    ¡°No,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible over the crackling flames. ¡°I-I can¡¯t leave you alone. I won¡¯t.¡±


    Her grip tightened, and I felt the weight of her fear pressing into me.


    I sighed, forcing my voice to soften. ¡°It¡¯s okay to feel overwhelmed sometimes. Everyone does. But you need to go. I¡¯ll catch up.¡±


    She shook her head again, her hands trembling as they gripped my shoulder tighter. Her eyes were wide with fear, and I could see it in the way she held herself¡ªshe wasn¡¯t ready to lose me, not after everything.


    ¡°No!¡± Her voice cracked, desperate. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you, Kaiser. Not again. I won¡¯t lose you too.¡±


    Her words lingered in the air, but I didn¡¯t have time to respond.


    Behind Ronan, Kiel was standing now, his hand fully healed. Ronan must¡¯ve used his magic to help speed up the process. Kiel flexed his fingers, testing the strength of his newly healed hand, before stepping forward. He patted Ronan on the shoulder, his cold, black eyes locking onto Celia.


    ¡°Look at you, Stella,¡± Kiel said, his tone dripping with disdain. ¡°Hiding behind someone again. That¡¯s all you¡¯re good for, isn¡¯t it? A helpless, useless girl who can¡¯t stand on her own two feet. Pathetic.¡±


    Celia stiffened behind me, her breathing quickening.


    ¡°And as for him...¡± Kiel¡¯s gaze shifted to me, his lips curling into a cruel smirk. ¡°You cling to a boy so weak he can barely carry the weight of his own failures. How fitting. Two pitiful souls leaning on each other, hoping to make something whole.¡±


    He chuckled darkly, a cold, venomous smile stretching across his face. ¡°Let me make this clear¡ªneither of you matters. You''re weak. You''re pathetic. And I''ll break you both without a second thought.¡±


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I turned my eyes to Kiel, blood dripping from a cut above my brow, the warm metallic scent filling my nose. My voice was low, filled with a quiet fury. Slowly, I began to walk away from Celia, carefully putting distance between us, making sure she was far from the fighting area. My focus split between keeping her safe and preparing for the confrontation that was about to unfold.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to fight you, Kiel,¡± I said, my voice icy with restrained fury. ¡°You were a close friend to Celia. She liked you. I saw her happy talking about you, laughing remembering those memories. She thought you were the one who could protect her, that you were her knight. And I¡ª"


    I paused, my grip tightening on the hilt of my sword, "I wanted that too. I wanted to see her happy, to see her safe with you. But after seeing who you really are..."


    "You¡¯re nothing more than a disgusting coward. You¡¯re not worthy of her trust; not worthy of the happiness she thought she could find in you. I won¡¯t let you get anywhere near her.¡±


    Kiel¡¯s smirk widened, his eyes glinting with mockery. ¡°Is that so, weakest adventurer of all time?¡± he sneered. ¡°You think you¡¯re going to protect that helpless girl from me?¡±


    I took a step forward, my stance unwavering as I met his eyes. "Yes, I will," I said coldly. "And don¡¯t you ever forget it. She has a name¡ªCelia. She¡¯s, my friend. And I will kill anyone who tries to harm her.¡± The words left my mouth like a death sentence, as if sealing his fate with each syllable.


    I tightened my grip on my sword, about to rush for an attack.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret this, Kiel. You¡¯ll die in front of her, and I¡¯ll make sure you suffer for underestimating me.¡±


    Kiel smirked, his eyes dark and cold, as he channeled his magic. The air grew frigid, and with a swift motion, he removed his heavy armor, the plates clinking as they hit the ground with a dull thud. His black eyes began to glow a chilling blue, radiating a cold, unnatural light that seemed to freeze the very air around him.


    A chill filled the space, and within seconds, sharp, jagged spears of ice materialized behind him, each one shimmering with a deadly edge. The temperature dropped drastically, pressing against my skin, biting through my clothes, as if the very coldness itself was mocking me.


    His laughter rang out, cruel and mocking, echoing through the battlefield like a death sentence. He spun one of the spears casually in his hand, the ice glistening in the firelight, before looking directly at me with an almost amused expression.


    "I don''t remember the faces of every insect I crush," he said, his voice cold. "It''s hard to move around without crushing the weak beneath me."


    He stepped closer, magic crackling around him, and his smile grew darker.


    "But you, Kaiser... I¡¯ll enjoy this. I¡¯ll tear you apart and send you straight down to hell."

 Chapter 9: Lost Purpose

    Kaiser¡¯s Perspective:


    The first ice spear shot past my ear, so close I felt the chill of its frozen air. I ducked and dodged, avoiding the next ones as they came at me. They smashed into the ground behind me, freezing the dirt and leaving jagged shards of ice scattered everywhere. My instincts guided me through the attack, and for a moment, I thought I¡¯d outmaneuvered him.


    But then I paused, my breath steadying as I reached up and unfastened my coat. I let it fall open just slightly, revealing the layer of armor hidden beneath. The material glinted faintly under the dim light, its icy-blue surface jagged and textured like frost crawling over glass. It was more than just protection¡ªit was designed to withstand even the harshest ice attacks, something I¡¯d prepared for moments like this. I caught his surprised expression as the faint shimmer of magic radiated from the armor, and I couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    Then I realized the truth.


    The air turned cold, colder than it should have been. My eyes darted to Celia, and my chest tensed.


    The spears weren¡¯t meant for me. They were heading straight for her.


    ¡°Celia!¡± I screamed, my voice raw as I sprinted toward her. My boots pounded the frost-covered earth, the ground cracking under my desperate speed. She froze for a moment, her wide, terrified eyes meeting mine before she turned and ran.


    But Kiel¡¯s magic wasn¡¯t just a simple attack. The ice spears twisted in midair, curving and changing direction to chase after her as if they had minds of their own, relentlessly locking onto her every move.


    He planned this. He knew I was faster, so he turned her into the target. If I dodge, she dies. If I defend her, I lose any chance to counter him. He¡¯s forcing me to fight on his terms.


    She stumbled, nearly tripping on the uneven, frozen ground. ¡°Kaiser!¡± she shouted, her voice trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± I called back, closing the distance. My sword was already in motion, slicing through the air as I intercepted the first wave of spears. Shards of ice exploded on impact, a freezing mist clouding my vision.


    More spears came. Too many. They pierced through my guard, stabbing into my arms and shoulders. I gritted my teeth as the cold burned into my skin, but I didn¡¯t stop. My blood splattered the ground, steaming in the cold air. Celia was still running, but her steps were slowing, her fear dragging her down.


    The freezing magic from the spears seeped into me, making my body sluggish and stiff. My sword felt like it would freeze solid in my grip, the frost creeping along the blade as if trying to consume it.


    "Keep moving!" I yelled, my voice sharp, trying to snap her out of her panic.


    She was further away now, putting some distance between herself and Kiel. For a moment, I thought to myself that she might finally be out of danger.


    Then I heard it.


    Whoosh.


    The sound of fire roared, alive and relentless, filling the air with its deafening fury. Ronan hovered above Celia; his silhouette framed by the searing light of his magic. His outstretched hand glowed ominously, the spell forming at his fingertips like a pulse of raw, fiery energy.


    I could feel the heat even from a distance, oppressive and suffocating, as if it was trying to steal the breath from my lungs. The air around him shimmered, distorted by the sheer intensity of the flames.


    With a cold, determined gaze, Ronan began to chant, his voice echoing with power. The words were sharp, commanding, and the sky above seemed to darken in response. Then, with a deliberate flick of his hand, he unleashed it¡ªa massive ring of fire, blazing and furious, descending like a serpent striking its prey.


    The flames slammed into the ground around Celia, erupting into a towering inferno that encased her in an unyielding prison of fire. The wall was impossibly tall, its edges licking at the sky, its heat warping the space around it.


    From where I stood, all I could see was her silhouette inside the inferno, kneeling amidst the relentless blaze. The sight of her trapped there, the flames consuming everything around her, sent a sharp pang through my chest.


    ¡°Ronan!¡± I shouted, my voice drowned by the roaring flames. His gaze flicked down to me for only a moment, a smirk curling on his lips before he turned his focus back to Celia, as if daring me to intervene.


    The fire trapped her in a circle, the flames climbing higher and higher. They weren¡¯t just containing her; they were closing in, inching closer with each passing second, sealing her fate. She dropped to the ground, pressing herself against the dirt with her hands over her head, but there was nowhere to go.


    ¡°KAISER! IT HURTS!¡± she screamed, her voice raw and frantic, filled with agony as the unbearable heat threatened to scorch her alive.


    ¡°No! Celia!¡± I screamed, surging forward, my heart pounding with fear. My legs moved on their own, but the unbearable heat forced me to stop, the wall of flames too intense to get through.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± I screamed, clenching my fists. ¡°Ronan, stop this! She¡¯s just a girl!¡± My voice cracked with desperation, but he didn¡¯t even glance my way, his smirk only widening as he watched the fire consume the space around her.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve this!¡± I shouted again, my voice raw. ¡°If you¡¯re angry, then fight me! Don¡¯t take it out on her! This is between us, Ronan!¡±


    The fire¡¯s roar swallowed my words, but I didn¡¯t stop. My gaze darted toward Celia, her small figure barely visible through the blazing wall. ¡°Celia! Hang on! I¡¯ll get you out of there!¡±


    I tore off my coat, heat-resistant or not, and wrapped it around my arm in a desperate attempt to shield myself from the flames. ¡°You hear me, Ronan? You call yourself strong, but all I see is a coward hiding behind his magic! Fight me if you dare!¡±


    The words were laced with anger, but inside, my chest tightened with panic. Celia didn¡¯t move. She was still kneeling, the fire reflecting in her wide, terrified eyes.


    ¡°Celia!¡± I called out again, my voice shaking. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than this! Don¡¯t let him win! You hear me? You¡¯re not alone!¡±


    I took a hesitant step closer, the heat burning against my skin despite the coat. My teeth clenched, but I forced myself to keep going. ¡°Ronan!¡± I shouted one last time, desperation cutting through my voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I swear, I¡¯ll make you pay for this!¡±


    My mind raced, panic gripping me as I saw her trapped within the rising inferno. I knew what rings of fire like that could do¡ªhow they could reach temperatures that could burn the bones itself. Even without the flames touching her, the heat alone would slowly scorch her skin, eating away at her bit by bit.


    I clenched my teeth, every nerve in my body screaming to move faster. ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± I yelled, desperate to reach her before it was too late.


    I tried to break through the flames, but before I could, Kiel was on me. His sword clashed against mine, the impact sending vibrations down my arms. His strength was overwhelming, each swing forcing me to take a step back.


    ¡°Having fun yet?¡± He sneered, his voice cold and mocking. His movements were smooth, almost lazy, like he was playing with me.


    I didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t. My eyes kept flicking to the fire, to Celia¡¯s trembling form as the flames inched closer. I could feel the heat crawling up my spine, suffocating.


    Suddenly, her scream shattered the air, raw and desperate. ¡°AAAAAA!¡± she cried out, her voice trembling with fear as the fire closed in, the pain unbearable as the heat pressed against her fragile skin.


    I ducked under Kiel¡¯s next strike and swept my sword low, pulling his balance forward. With the opening, I brought my elbow up hard, slamming it into his face. The force of the blow pushed him back, his head snapping to the side, and blood dripped from his nose.


    He staggered a few steps, but to my frustration, his smirk didn¡¯t falter. He wiped the blood from his lip, still looking at me like I was nothing more than a challenge to be entertained.


    ¡°Predictable,¡± he muttered.


    The ground beneath me shifted, and before I could even react, thick roots of hardened earth shot up, wrapping around my legs and locking me in place with a crushing force.


    My breath caught in my throat as panic surged through me. I looked up, and the sight made my heart stop¡ªice spears hovered above me, their tips gleaming coldly like deadly stars in the night sky. I hadn¡¯t seen it coming. The trap was set, and I was caught, with no way to escape.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± I screamed, my fists slamming into the ground in frustration, the shockwave of my anger sending cracks through the earth. The roots held me tight, a mocking reminder of how easily I¡¯d been caught off guard. I could feel my blood boiling as I looked up at the ice spears, their deadly points glinting like they were laughing at me.


    Then I heard it again¡ªCelia¡¯s scream, sharp and filled with terror. The ring of fire was closing in, inching closer to her, the heat unbearable.


    Shit, shit, shit, I thought, my heart pounding in my chest. I have to save her.


    Without thinking, I grabbed the dagger on my belt and threw it at Ronan. The blade flew straight at him, cutting through the air. He was mid-chant, his hands glowing with fiery runes as he held the wall of flames. The dagger hit its mark, forcing him to dodge just enough that the flames flickered for a moment. That was all I needed.


    I swung my blade down, chopping at the thick, burning roots that kept me trapped. Before I could finish the cut, Kiel¡¯s grip locked around my wrist, stopping me cold.


    ¡°You think you can cut your way out?¡± he sneered, leaning in close, his voice sharp and mocking.


    But he didn¡¯t see my free hand coming. My fist slammed into his jaw, knocking him back, just enough for me to break free. The roots snapped under my blade, and I pushed forward, the ground cracking as I sprinted toward Celia.


    The air thick with the acrid scent of burning wood and molten heat. My heart hammered in my chest, but I didn¡¯t stop. I didn¡¯t think. I just sprinted toward Celia, my legs moving faster than my thoughts, the sound of my pounding footsteps drowned out by the crackling flames around me.


    The fire wall vanished, but Celia was still on the ground, her body trembling as she looked up, her face pale with fear. Her clothes were torn in places, and the exposed skin on her arms and legs was tinted black from the burns, the wounds still smoldering with the remnants of heat.


    She was struggling to move, her hands shaking as she reached out, but the ice spears were already falling, a deadly rain of frost descending toward her. In a desperate attempt to protect herself, she brought her hands up above her face, trying to shield herself from the sharp, incoming blades. Her trembling arms barely gave her any protection as the cold air whipped around her, the danger closing in.


    She closed her eyes, her breath shallow and quick.


    Then, she screamed, a raw, desperate cry as the ice spears shattered in midair. The sound of breaking ice rang through the air, followed by the sharper fragments raining down toward her, their cold edges threatening to tear through her. The broken pieces sliced through the air, the fear of what would come next rising by the second.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    When she opened them, I was standing over her. The spears slammed into me, each one a jagged knife carving into my body. One massive ice spear pierced directly through my side, the cold searing through my flesh as it erupted from my back, locking me in place. Blood soaked through my clothes, pooling at my feet. My vision blurred, but I stayed standing, my arms raised to shield her.


    My left hand was completely frozen, the frost creeping up my arm as if the very touch of the spear had turned my veins to ice. Despite the armor designed to resist such attacks, the freezing cold seeped deep into my bones, a biting chill that I couldn¡¯t shake. My body trembled, the icy grip of the spear and the frigid air around me overpowering even the warmth of my blood.


    ¡°Kaiser!¡± she cried, her voice shaking with fear as she crawled toward me. Her hands were burned, the skin raw and cracked, but she didn¡¯t hesitate to touch my shoulder. I saw the pain in her face as her fingers brushed against my skin, but she pushed it aside, her worry for me far stronger than the sting. ¡°Are you okay? Please, just¡ªjust stay awake!¡±


    I coughed, blood dripping from my lips, staining the dirt beneath me. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don''t worry.¡±


    I lied, my voice weak. The words felt empty, like I was pretending to be something I wasn¡¯t. The truth was too hard to admit¡ªtoo painful. I couldn¡¯t protect her. I couldn¡¯t save her.


    I failed her again. The thought hit me like a punch in the gut. Her burnt hands, trembling from both the pain and the worry, rested on my shoulder, and it tore me apart to know I couldn¡¯t ease her fear. She was in so much pain, and all I could do was lie to her.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    The thought echoed in my head, louder than the pain. I was supposed to protect her. That was my promise. But here I was, barely holding on, bleeding out.


    Kiel¡¯s laughter sliced through my shame, bitter and mocking, and it made my blood boil.


    ¡°Pathetic,¡± he sneered, his voice thick with disgust. He took slow, deliberate steps toward me, his boots crunching over the frost and shattered ice. The sound was like a warning. ¡°You¡¯re not even worth the effort. I should¡¯ve known better than to expect anything more from a weakling like you.¡±


    Ronan stepped up beside him, his silence speaking volumes, the smugness in his eyes more than enough to show how much he relished our suffering.


    He looked down at Celia from a distance, a cold laugh escaping his lips. ¡°You really thought you could rely on him, didn¡¯t you?¡± he taunted, his voice ice-cold. ¡°Your hope... it¡¯s already lost. You¡¯re nothing but a fool for believing in someone like him.¡± He paused, letting the words sink in before a low chuckle escaped him. ¡°I bet you¡¯re regretting that now.¡±


    Kiel¡¯s grin twisted into something darker, filled with utter contempt. ¡°Look at you,¡± he sneered, eyes narrowing as he looked down at me. ¡°Pathetic. On your knees, broken, helpless. I actually thought you¡¯d be worth something. Thought you might give me a good fight, but instead, you¡¯re just a weakling who couldn¡¯t even protect the one person you were supposed to.¡± His voice dripped with disappointment, each word cutting deeper than the last.


    He raised a hand, and a fireball slowly began to form at his fingertips, crackling with dangerous energy. The air around it shimmered with heat as he channeled his magic, the fire swirling violently, growing larger and hotter with every second. He pointed it directly at me, his gaze cold, almost pitying. ¡°Know your place,¡± he said, his voice low and final. ¡°This ends now.¡±


    I raised my head, my breath ragged. His words stung because they were true. I wasn¡¯t strong. Not like them. I couldn¡¯t protect her. I couldn¡¯t protect anyone. What kind of a man am I, if I can¡¯t even do that?


    I placed my hand over my face, desperate to hide the tears that threatened to fall, to cover the despair I couldn¡¯t shake. The weight of failure crushed me, and in that moment, I was ready to give up. The anger, the guilt, the helplessness¡ªeverything swirled together inside me, and all I could feel was how small and pathetic I truly was. The sting of his words hit harder than any blow. I was a failure.


    The guilt crushed me, eating away at the small amount of resolve I had left. My mind screamed at me...


    How could I be so weak? How could I let her get hurt after all the shit I talked about being strong? I had failed her. The bitter weight of it crushed me, and I could only ask myself over and over, Why was I even trying?


    She must be disappointed in me. She must hate me now. After all the times I told her I could protect her, that I¡¯d be strong for her... Now I¡¯ve failed. She should just leave me behind. Run away. Get away from someone like me. It would be better for her. She doesn¡¯t deserve this. She shouldn¡¯t have to die for me.


    Maybe she¡¯s already thinking it... Maybe she¡¯s already lost faith in me. Maybe she¡¯ll just leave me here to die.


    I¡¯m the weak one. I¡¯m the one who deserves to die.


    And then, something unexpected happened.


    Celia, despite everything, despite the burns on her skin and the shaking of her hands, moved in front of me. She stretched her burnt hands toward Kiel, her hands spread wide, her chest rising and falling with each ragged breath. She was trying to protect me.


    ¡°Kaiser is not weak!¡± she screamed, her voice raw with defiance. ¡°You¡¯re the coward, hiding behind your magic. You¡¯re nothing but a loser for ganging up on him. I¡¯ll protect him, no matter what!¡±


    Kiel¡¯s smirk twisted into a cruel sneer as he regarded Celia, his fireball flickering ominously in his hand. He wasn¡¯t about to release it just yet, but the pressure of its heat was undeniable.


    ¡°You really think you can protect him?¡± Kiel laughed, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°You don¡¯t even have the power to protect yourself. What makes you think you can protect anyone else? You¡¯re nothing but a little girl playing at being a hero.¡±


    Ronan, standing just behind Kiel, joined in with his mocking chuckle. ¡°Yeah, just face it. You¡¯re as weak as he is. You¡¯ve got nothing.¡±


    Celia¡¯s voice trembled, but her words were firm as she faced them, her fists clenched. ¡°No. Even if I don¡¯t have the power to win¡­ I won¡¯t fall to my knees. I¡¯ll fight for Kaiser. I will always do, I¡¯ll fight for him until the very last moment of my life.¡±


    Ronan laughed cruelly. "You? Fight?" he mocked. "You''re just a joke. You can''t even protect yourself, let alone him." He chuckled again, shaking his head. "How pathetic. You''re weaker than him, and that''s saying a lot."


    Celia stood tall, her arms trembling as they clenched into fists, her nails digging into her palms. Her voice quivered but held firm, her eyes burning with an intensity that defied her pain. ¡°Kaiser believed in me... like no one ever did. He looked at me¡ªsomeone who couldn¡¯t even believe in herself¡ªand told me I was stronger than I thought I was. For the first time... I felt like I wasn¡¯t worthless.¡± Her fists tightened further, tears glistening but refusing to fall. ¡°I won¡¯t let that go. I won¡¯t let him go.¡±


    "I hated myself before¡­ wanted to die... but after meeting him, seeing how he cared for me... I won¡¯t give up on him.¡±


    Kiel¡¯s laugh turned even colder, his eyes narrowing as he taunted her. ¡°Kaiser? That weakling? He couldn¡¯t even stand up for himself! He¡¯s not worth fighting for!¡±


    Before he could continue, Celia¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp and unwavering. ¡°No... He is not weak.¡± She stepped forward, her voice steady with a burning resolve. ¡°I will fight by his side. He didn¡¯t need to risk his life for me, but I will."


    ¡°I¡¯ll save him,¡± Celia said, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he has a life he never thought he deserved. A life where he can be happy¡­ and safe¡­ without always having to carry the weight of others.¡±


    Ronan sneered, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°You really think you can change anything? You¡¯re just another fool.¡±


    But Celia held her ground, her breath steady now. ¡°I will never run away again,¡± she said, her voice growing even stronger. ¡°I will never run away again from people like you.¡±


    There was a long silence. The weight of her words hung in the air, thick and heavy. Then, for a moment, even Kiel and Ronan seemed caught off guard. They stood there, momentarily speechless, before the mocking laughter returned, but it felt hollow now, as if the two of them were less sure of themselves than before.


    The moment was tense, but it was clear that Celia¡¯s words had cut deeper than she realized.


    Without warning, Kiel threw a weaker fireball at her. It collided with her, the flames licking across her skin. Celia cried out in pain, her body trembling, but she didn¡¯t step back, didn¡¯t move away. She stood there, hands outstretched, her eyes fixed on me as if she were willing to take the full brunt of the flames just to protect me.


    Her body wracked with pain, her skin burned, but her gaze never faltered. I could feel the heat of the fire, the agony she was enduring, and it tore through me just as much as it did her.


    Kiel, for the first time, looked shocked, his confidence waning. Ronan''s face mirrored his, both of them at a loss for what was happening. But me? I was the most shocked. My body was frozen, unable to move, my heart pounding in my chest. The sight of her suffering, of her willing sacrifice... I couldn''t breathe, couldn''t think. Yet, despite it all, she remained steadfast. Still protecting me, even as the flames scorched her very being.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± he started, his voice low, ¡°why would you fight for someone like him? Someone you barely even know?¡±


    Celia didn¡¯t hesitate. She clenched her fists tight, her voice steady but full of raw emotion. ¡°Because Kaiser is my friend. I would¡¯ve died in that forest. I should¡¯ve died there, alone. But Kaiser saved me. He wanted to see me smile, to see me happy. He risked everything for me.¡± Her voice wavered, but she steadied it again.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I will fight for him. I¡¯ll do everything I can.¡±


    For a moment, there was nothing but silence. Kiel and Ronan stood frozen, completely speechless. The weight of Celia¡¯s words hung in the air, the intensity in her eyes making it impossible for them to mock her anymore.


    Celia¡¯s voice softened, but there was no uncertainty in it. ¡°I know I¡¯m weak. I know I¡¯m hopeless... but I will give it my all. I want to be the friend Kaiser deserves. The person he believed I could be. The person he thought I was. I¡¯m going to save him. This time, I¡¯ll fight alongside him.¡±


    Her eyes never left them, never wavered. ¡°Because he believes in me... and I will never give up on him.¡±


    Kiel and Ronan stood there, utterly silent, struck by the force of her words. Then, with a bitter laugh, Kiel broke the silence, his voice mocking, but filled with disbelief. ¡°So, even after being cursed, you still have the same heart as before? Wanting to help others, knowing you can¡¯t do anything for them.¡±


    He glanced down at Kaiser, who was barely holding on, and then back at Celia. His tone darkened. ¡°He¡¯s lost. Just give up. Let me end this for him. I¡¯ll do my best to release you from your pain. I know you¡¯re disappointed in him.¡±


    Celia met his eyes without a trace of fear. ¡°Kaiser gave it his all,¡± she said, her voice unwavering. ¡°He fought for me. He protected me. Even if he loses, I¡¯m proud to call him my friend.¡±


    A tear slipped down her cheek, but she didn¡¯t notice it, her focus solely on Kiel and Ronan Infront of her.


    Behind her, I didn¡¯t realize that tears had slipped down my face as well, the reality of Celia¡¯s words sinking in, the emotion that had been held back breaking free. I was starting to get some dark memories of my past, I tried to brush them away, but they kept on coming. Memories of my failures to save the one person that loved me.


    I had given up all hope of winning. I was defeated, broken. Yet, there she was, standing firm, fighting for me.


    Why? Why would she still fight for someone like me?


    I lost. I failed her. I thought she hated me for not being strong enough, for failing to protect her. I thought she would see me fall to my knees, my strength crumbling, and she would walk away, losing faith in me.


    But she didn¡¯t. She stood by my side.


    Why?


    Why does she keep believing in me? Why after everything I¡¯ve failed at, every time I¡¯ve let her down, is she still here?


    Why would she risk herself for someone like me? I couldn¡¯t even protect her, couldn¡¯t even protect myself.


    Why? Why couldn¡¯t I just be strong for once?


    Why am I so weak?


    No.


    I won¡¯t let it end like this. I won¡¯t let her down again.


    I will fight for her now. Just watch me. I¡¯m done letting myself fall.


    Kiel¡¯s cruel grin returned, but now there was an edge of frustration to it. His patience was wearing thin. With a snap of his fingers, the fireball in his palm flared, its heat roaring to life, twisting the air around it as it grew larger and more violent. He aimed at Celia with deadly precision, the flames threatening to scorch everything in their path.


    He released the fireball with one last, cold laugh. ¡°Goodbye, old friend.¡±


    But Celia didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t flinch. She stood tall, her body resolute, even as the fireball surged toward her. It was coming for her, certain and unavoidable.


    Without thinking, I threw myself in front of her, gripping my sword tightly as I braced for impact.


    The explosion hit with a deafening roar, the force of it knocking me off my feet. Smoke and flames billowed around us, obscuring everything in a thick, choking cloud. The air was hot, burning my skin and lungs as I shielded her from the worst of it. My arms burned from the impact, and the searing pain seethed through my body, but I couldn¡¯t move. I had to stay between Celia and the fire. I had to protect her.


    I could hear her gasping, coughing violently as the smoke choked her, and in that moment, I could feel her concern for me, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to show her. Not now.


    When the smoke cleared, the world came into focus. I stood there, barely able to keep my footing, blood pouring from my face and body. My right eye... I could feel it throbbing, a dull ache that spread through my skull. When I touched my face, I could feel the blood coating my skin, but there was something worse than that.


    I couldn¡¯t see from my right eye anymore. It was completely dark.


    Celia¡¯s voice rang out in panic, her hands reaching for me. ¡°Kaiser! No!¡±


    She rushed toward me, but I held my hand up weakly, stopping her before she could come closer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t come any closer," I managed, my voice strained, barely a whisper. "I''m... I''m sorry."


    I could feel the shame eating away at me. I had failed. I had failed her. "I gave up... I was weak... I''m sorry."


    She stopped in her tracks, her eyes wide, filled with sorrow and confusion. She wanted to help, but I could see it¡ªshe didn¡¯t know what to say, what to do. She had been fighting for me, and here I was, falling apart.


    Kiel and Ronan stood there, staring in stunned silence. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. How was I still standing? How was I still alive? Blood poured from my eyes and body, staining the ground beneath me, but I wasn¡¯t dead. Not yet.


    Ronan broke the silence, a grimace twisting his face as he watched me struggle.


    ¡°How the hell is he still alive?¡±


    Kiel, his expression unreadable, glanced between me and Celia. Then, in a rare moment of quiet, he asked,


    ¡°Why...? Why would you throw yourself in front of her?¡±


    I could only look at him, my breath ragged, blood dripping from my eyes and staining my face. There was no strength left in me to speak. But I didn¡¯t need to say anything. It was clear.


    Celia finally reached me, kneeling by my side, her trembling hands hovering over me in desperate confusion. I could feel her shaking, but I couldn¡¯t respond. I was drowning in my own weakness, unable to find the strength to even lift my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Celia,¡± I whispered again, my voice barely audible, weak with self-loathing. ¡°I failed you.¡±


    She shook her head immediately, denying everything I said, her voice tight with emotion.


    ¡°No, Kaiser. Don¡¯t you dare think that. You... you don¡¯t have to protect me anymore. Just run away. Let me die here. I¡¯m the weak one, not you.¡±


    I managed a weak, forced smile, though it sent pain shooting through my face. My muscles ached from the strain, but I couldn¡¯t let her see that. I placed my other arm around her shoulder, trying to give her some semblance of comfort, even though I was just as broken as she was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry anymore, Celia,¡± I said, my words strained, but still holding on to a semblance of resolve. ¡°Just watch. I¡¯ll win. I¡¯ll make this right.¡±


    She looked at me, her expression softening, but the doubt in her eyes was clear. She didn¡¯t believe me. I knew that. But I needed her to feel like she didn¡¯t have to carry this burden anymore. I winked at her, the motion stiff, but the effort was there.


    Instead of the worry I expected, her voice rang out with new conviction. ¡°Then show them... show them who the real strongest is.¡±


    Her words burned into me, and I felt something shift within. This time, when she looked at me, I saw the fire in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t just worried anymore¡ªshe was placing all of her trust in me again. That trust was more than just her belief in me. It was her hope, her strength.


    I slowly stood up, the pain in my body unbearable, but I didn¡¯t care. She believed in me again.


    I turned to face Ronan and Kiel, determination flickering behind my eyes. I couldn¡¯t afford to fail her again.


    With each slow step toward them, I felt the weight of her faith pressing down on me, but it didn¡¯t break me. This time, I would show them. I would show them what it meant to truly fight.


    ¡°You¡¯re proud of your strength, aren¡¯t you, Kiel?¡± My voice was low, steady, but it cut through the air with lethal intent. ¡°The strong always have the advantage. They always pick on the weak, beat them down, and laugh about it. The weak always lose¡ªno matter how kind, forgiving, or determined they are.¡±


    I tightened my grip on my sword, the steel creaking under the pressure as my knuckles went white. The blood dripping from my wounds only fueled my resolve.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost everything. Everyone I cared about. Over and over again.¡± My boots crunched against the frozen ground with every step forward. The blood, the pain¡ªit was nothing. ¡°But not today.¡±


    Kiel¡¯s smirk faltered, just a fraction of a second, as if he could feel the shift in the air.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± My voice was ice, each word a promise that cut deeper than any blade. ¡°Just watch me.¡±


    I dropped my coat, the weight of it no longer needed, as it would only slow me down. My hands, trembling slightly from the pain, reached into one of the pockets of my coat and pulled out the bandages. With practiced precision, I began wrapping them tightly around my hands, the pressure easing the sting in my wounds. I could feel the coldness creeping from my left hand, still frozen from blocking the ice spear earlier, but I ignored it.


    I had no healing magic; my only choice was to use the last potion I had. Flowing through the cut on my chest where the spear had stabbed deep, and with a concentrated effort, I sealed the wound, the pain dulling as the blood flow slowed.


    My inner armor had automatic healing capabilities, though it wasn¡¯t fast enough to fully repair the damage. The rips in the fabric were slowly mending, but it wasn¡¯t enough. I could still feel the sting of my injuries, the reminder of just how close I had come to death.


    Kiel and Ronan stood there, eyes wide with confusion, their attention fixated on my movements. They were too stunned by my actions, my words, to react. The tension in the air was thick, and for a moment, it felt as though time had frozen.


    I let the coat fall to the ground, its fabric fluttering softly in the gust of wind that swept through the debris-filled environment. Rocks and fragments of stone littered the ground, remnants of the explosions that had scarred the landscape. The battlefield was a chaotic mess, the air heavy with smoke and the scent of burnt earth.


    With my sword gripped tightly in my hand, I moved forward. Each step was slow, calculated, despite the agony in my body. The sword felt like an extension of my will, its weight steady in my grip as I pushed through the shattered rocks and debris. My focus was unwavering. The world around me was a blur, the only clarity I had was in my resolve.


    In that instant, Kiel hurled his fireball, the flames roaring like a beast unleashed, the light blinding. But it didn¡¯t matter. Nothing mattered anymore.


    Kiel and Ronan exchanged a quick, panicked glance. They were stunned, struggling to comprehend how I was still standing¡ªhow some low-level healing potions and simple bandages had kept me alive. It was supposed to be impossible. I shouldn''t have been able to endure so much. But I was still here. Still fighting.


    Fear crept into their eyes, and for the briefest moment, it looked like they were reconsidering everything. But panic set in quickly. Without another thought, they both attacked at once, not wanting to give me the chance to recover, to rise again.


    This ends here.

 Chapter 10: Crushed Dreams

    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    I will never forgive Kiel for hurting Celia. She trusted him¡ªshe thought of him as a friend. She opened herself up to him, and what did he do? He treated her like a monster. He tortured her. And worse¡ªhe planned to kill her.


    Celia was harmless. She couldn¡¯t protect herself¡ªthey knew that. And yet, they tortured her. Tortured her, like she was nothing more than a thing to be broken. And that is something I can never, never let go.


    Kiel will regret every single moment of it. Every damn second. He will beg for mercy, but I won¡¯t show him an ounce. Not a single bit. I will make him feel every shred of pain, every ounce of suffering he put her through.


    I will make him scream. I will make him beg. And when he does, I¡¯ll watch him burn under the weight of what he¡¯s done. He won¡¯t escape it¡ªnot even in death. He will drown in it. Every wrong he¡¯s done will be felt, over and over, until he begs for his end.


    This isn¡¯t just anger. This is a promise.


    The rage burned through me. Hotter than any flame. Darker than any curse. It twisted my thoughts and dragged me deeper into it with every passing second. I couldn¡¯t stop it. I wouldn¡¯t stop it. Not when it came to her. Not when I could still feel the ghost of her pain.


    I will break him. I will make Kiel''s existence so painful, so unbearable, that he will wish he had never been born. Every breath he takes will remind him of the suffering he¡¯s caused.


    The rage was overwhelming. The pressure built with each step. I clenched my fist so hard that my nails dug into my palm. My teeth ground together, and I bit my lip until I tasted blood. But I didn¡¯t care. I couldn¡¯t care.


    I needed to distance myself from her. I couldn¡¯t let my emotions cloud this. I couldn¡¯t let my fury be her undoing. Slowly, I took a step back, keeping my eyes on Kiel and Ronan. Each footstep a deliberate separation from Celia, maintaining the space. This fight was mine, and I wasn¡¯t about to let anything distract me from making him pay.


    Kiel and Ronan separated, running in opposite directions around me. They''re splitting up¡­ again?


    I tracked their movements, eyes shifting between them. The rhythm of their steps was frantic, a sign of their desperation.


    I knew what they were doing. Like before, they were trying to use Celia as a shield¡ªagain. A hostage to trap me. They thought it would work, just like last time.


    I couldn¡¯t help it. As they made their move, I let out a laugh¡ªcold, sharp, and filled with a twisted understanding. It sliced through the tension, sending a shiver down their spines, and for a brief moment, I saw the stunned look in their eyes.


    "You think you can escape me?" I taunted, my voice low and full of malice. "Think again."


    They didn¡¯t stop, though. Even with my laughter ringing in their ears, they kept running, determination written across their faces. But I could see it¡ªthe fear in their eyes, the uncertainty that lingered just beneath their resolve. They knew they couldn¡¯t outrun me forever.


    Without hesitation, I bolted toward Ronan, my feet barely touching the ground. I was running as fast as the wind.


    Kiel¡¯s attack on Celia no longer mattered. She would be fine. She would be safe. And Kiel? He would never lay another hand on her¡ªnot as long as I was still standing. I would make sure of it, personally.


    In the blink of an eye, I was on Ronan. My speed was unmatched¡ªhe couldn¡¯t even track my movement. His eyes barely registered my approach before I closed the distance between us. His disbelief was clear, but it was too late. My sword flashed through the air like lightning, and I forced him into a defensive stance. His hands trembled as he struggled to raise his weapon to block.


    Just as my blade was about to make contact, the ground beneath us shuddered violently, and a crack split the earth. A surge of heat exploded from the fissures, sending waves of scorching air over me. Ronan¡¯s voice cracked through the chaos, his desperation evident as he began chanting.


    ¡°Flare of the heavens, descend and annihilate! Leave nothing but embers¡ªSolar Cataclysm!¡±


    In an instant, the ground ignited. A massive phoenix erupted from the flames, its wings unfurling with a deafening roar. The beast was enormous, its form a wall of blazing fire, scorching everything in its path as it rose into the sky, roaring in fury.


    I had no time to dodge. My sword clashed against the phoenix¡¯s fiery barrier with a violent clang, the impact forcing me back, a shockwave rattling my body. The heat seared through my clothes, biting into my skin, and I could feel my flesh burning beneath the flames. But I wasn¡¯t done yet. Not yet.


    The phoenix roared, a deafening screech that vibrated through the air like a living weapon. Its molten eyes locked onto me with an intensity that could burn through stone. It was no mere creature¡ªit was a force of nature, a raging inferno that had been summoned with the sole purpose of ending me. Its wings flapped, sending blasts of scorching wind and heat, and the ground trembled under its power.


    Ronan¡¯s expression was pure pride, his chest swelling as the phoenix charged, its fiery form an impenetrable wall of death between us. He thought nothing could outspeed it. He thought his victory was inevitable.


    I couldn¡¯t let him think that.


    In the blink of an eye, the phoenix launched a flurry of attacks, each one coming at me like an unstoppable wave of destruction. Fireballs rained down, molten feathers shot like projectiles, and blasts of heat erupted from the ground itself. The sky above darkened with smoke, the once-clear blue now consumed by the flames licking at the clouds.


    The ground beneath my feet trembled with each explosion, cracks appearing in the earth as if the very world was being torn apart. The forest around me¡ªlush and vibrant only moments before¡ªwas now burning. The trees, once towering and green, twisted and blackened as the inferno spread. Their trunks cracked and splintered, consumed by flames so intense they seemed to wither in seconds, leaving nothing but ash in their wake. The air stank of burning wood, the sharp tang of charred leaves thick in my nostrils.


    I dodged and weaved, my body a blur as I narrowly avoided each deadly strike.


    The first wave of fire exploded just inches from my shoulder, the heat licking at my skin, but I was already in motion, rolling to the side, avoiding the second blast by mere inches. The air was thick with the scent of smoke and burning flesh as the third and fourth attacks came¡ªraging streams of flame that I dodged by twisting through the air, my feet barely touching the ground as I used every ounce of agility I had to stay alive. Each explosion of fire sent a shockwave through the earth, the heat so intense that it scorched the very soil beneath me, leaving the ground to bubble and crack like it was alive, writhing under the phoenix¡¯s power.


    I could feel the pressure mounting¡ªeach moment that passed made it harder to avoid the phoenix''s strikes. The fire was faster now, sharper. The air around me crackled with the intensity of its fury. It was relentless, unyielding.


    The trees that once stood proud were now nothing more than blackened stumps, their ashes swept away by the howling winds, and the earth itself was beginning to turn to glass in places, molten rock forming new, deadly terrain beneath my feet. The rivers, once flowing with clear water, now boiled under the heat, steam rising in thick, swirling clouds. The land was dying with each passing second, and I felt the oppressive heat press down on me like a weight, suffocating everything in its path.


    Part of me was relieved¡ªglad that Celia was far from this madness. The destruction I was enduring would have consumed her in moments. I couldn¡¯t let her be anywhere near this inferno, not when the phoenix was tearing apart the very world around us, burning everything in its path. The thought of her safe, somewhere far from this chaos, was the only thing that kept me going as the land continued to turn into a barren wasteland under the phoenix''s rage.


    I could feel eyes on me, and when I looked up, I saw Ronan standing on a distant ridge, watching the devastation unfold. His figure was silhouetted against the flames, his expression unreadable, as he took in the full scope of the destruction. The phoenix''s wrath seemed to amuse him, and he showed no sign of intervening¡ªjust standing there, a cold observer of the chaos it was creating.


    Five. Six. Seven attacks in just a matter of seconds, each one more deadly than the last. I was running out of space, out of time. My heart pounded in my chest, my movements faster, more desperate. But I wouldn¡¯t stop.


    With one final, powerful push, I forced myself forward. The phoenix dove in, its wings spreading in an explosion of flame, but I was already moving¡ªdashing straight at Ronan with everything I had. I was gambling it all on my speed, my reflexes, my will to survive.


    Ronan¡¯s eyes widened in shock as I closed the distance, but the fire wasn¡¯t done yet. The phoenix unleashed one final surge of flame, a last-ditch attempt to stop me, but I was faster. I slid beneath it, my body barely grazing the searing heat as I rushed toward Ronan.


    Fear replaced his pride in an instant. His face twisted in shock and disbelief as he realized I wasn¡¯t finished. That¡¯s when I knew¡ªhe was too slow, and his precious phoenix would be too late.


    I leaned in, my sword hovering above his head, the tip of it brushing against his skin. His breath caught in his throat, panic flooding his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ronan,¡± I whispered, my voice as cold as the blade in my hand. ¡°I win.¡±


    And with that, I was going to end it.


    But then, I felt it. A shift in the air¡ªsomething cold, something darker. A presence I hadn¡¯t anticipated. It slithered into my senses, a whisper in the wind, a dark murmur that crawled up my spine like ice.


    "From the pit of torment, tear them asunder¡ªVengeful Grasp!"


    The words hit me like a bolt of lightning, tearing through the air with a force that sent a chill down my bones. I barely had time to react before the cursed vines erupted from the earth beneath me, their jagged thorns tearing through the ground with unnatural force.


    The earth trembled as the curse spread, and I saw the vines surge toward me, faster than anything natural could move. They didn¡¯t just lash out¡ªthey hunted, like they were tracking my every move, anticipating my next step.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Instinctively, I raised my arm to shield myself, but it was too late. The vines struck with ruthless precision. The thorns dug deep into my flesh, their jagged edges cutting through my body and skin with terrifying ease. The pain exploded through my body, sharp and relentless¡ªa curse that burned like fire and froze me to the bone all at once.


    I was flung back, my body crashing into the trunk of a nearby tree. The bark splintered under the impact, and I felt the sting of every inch of it as I crumpled against it. A wheeze escaped my chest, but there was no time to breathe. The vines weren¡¯t done.


    They twisted around me, coiling tighter with every movement I made. Each time I struggled, each time I tried to break free, they tightened their grip¡ªsqueezing the life out of me. The curse seeped into my veins, cold and suffocating, draining me, stealing my strength.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    My sword¡ªmy only defense¡ªslipped from my hand, falling uselessly to the ground. Panic surged through me, but I fought it down. I couldn¡¯t let them win. Not like this.


    The weight of the curse pressed down on me, its pull growing stronger. I could feel my body growing weaker, my vision starting to blur, the pain settling into something more distant, more... final.


    No. I wouldn¡¯t let it end like this. Not today.


    The cursed vines, once mere tendrils, twisted and coiled together, forming a monstrous dragon-like creature, its body made of gnarled, writhing vines and dark energy. Its eyes gleamed with malevolent intent, and its jaws, filled with jagged thorns, opened wide, ready to swallow me whole. The creature lunged, the cursed magic radiating off it in waves, as if the very earth itself was aligned with its hunger.


    I was struck directly by its crushing maw, its teeth¡ªmore like jagged blades¡ªslamming into my chest, knocking the breath from my lungs. The impact sent me sprawling to the ground, a sharp pain radiating through my body, nearly paralyzing me. I couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t think, my vision swimming as I fought to keep from losing consciousness.


    I couldn¡¯t even lift my head. The cursed magic, the power of the dragon-like creature, pressed down on me, each breath a struggle, my limbs too heavy to move. But I wasn¡¯t done. Not yet.


    The memory of Celia¡¯s words burned in my mind, fueling my fury. She stood tall when they tried to break her, protecting me when I couldn¡¯t even protect myself. She had believed in me again when I couldn¡¯t believe in myself.


    ¡°I will fight by his side. He didn¡¯t need to risk his life for me, but I will.¡±


    Her words echoed through me, strengthening the resolve that was quickly growing in my chest. She would never give up on me. And I¡¯d be damned if I gave up now.


    With every ounce of strength I could muster, I forced my body to move, slamming my fists into the creature¡¯s vine-covered body, each strike reverberating with agony, but it was the only thing I could do. The cursed magic burned against my skin, but I refused to stop.


    The dragon-like creature reared back, snapping at me again, but I pushed myself up, though my body screamed in protest, my chest still raw from the attack. The creature lashed out, its massive tail sweeping me off my feet, throwing me to the ground once more. But I didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Not today,¡± I snarled through gritted teeth, dragging myself back to my knees.


    My vision blurred with pain, but I couldn¡¯t afford to fall. I wouldn¡¯t. I clenched my bloodied hands into fists, the ground beneath me trembling with the weight of the cursed magic that surrounded the creature. The air felt thick with dark power, as if the very earth was groaning under its burden. Flames from the phoenix still licked the edges of the battlefield, the land scorched beyond recognition. The remnants of its fury¡ªburnt trees, cracked earth, and smoke¡ªclung to the air like a deathly fog.


    With a final, desperate roar, I surged forward, striking out with everything I had left. The creature shrieked as I tore into its form, my hands shredding through the cursed vines. Every movement burned through me, the agony almost too much to bear, but I didn¡¯t care. The pain, the darkness around me¡ªnone of it mattered. I had to finish this.


    I ripped the creature apart, piece by piece, my fists smashing through the twisted vines, each strike a defiance against the curse that held it together. Unlike the phoenix, which I had defeated by breaking Ronan''s spell casting, this cursed magic didn¡¯t unravel so easily. I had attacked the elemental spell caster before, and it was enough to shatter their magic. But this¡ªthis cursed magic¡ªremained unyielding, even after every strike. It didn¡¯t break.


    The environment around me was burning, the ground charred by the phoenix''s flames. And now, as the cursed creature collapsed in a heap of broken vines at my feet, the land beneath me seemed to crack open, as if the very soil was being consumed by the darkness within it. The destruction felt endless, like the very essence of the world was being eaten away.


    But I wouldn¡¯t stop. Not until it was over.


    I collapsed right beside it, gasping for air, my body barely holding on. But I was alive. And I would keep fighting.


    I dropped to my knees, gasping for air, my hands shaking, blood dripping from my palms. The pain was unbearable. But I didn¡¯t care.


    I wasn¡¯t going to die here. Not today.


    I would make them pay for everything they¡¯d done to her. I would keep my promise. And I would never let her down.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I didn''t realize it at first, but blood was dripping down from my eyes. It burned, yet I didn¡¯t care. The world around me was a blur, but my focus was razor-sharp, and I could feel the presence of death radiating from my gaze. I locked eyes with Ronan and Kiel, and they froze in place. Their faces twisted in fear, their confidence shattered.


    Breathing heavily, I raised a trembling hand to my forehead, slowly pushing back the damp strands of hair matted with blood. My fingers dragged through the crimson streaks, smearing them further as I gasped for air. The weight of the moment felt crushing, but I refused to waver. My bloodied gaze bore into them, unrelenting and merciless, daring them to move.


    They can feel it, I thought. The rage. The desire for vengeance.


    They both took a step back.


    My eyes. I will not lose this fight. I will make them regret ever crossing me.


    Celia screamed my name, her voice breaking through the chaos, sharp with worry. "Kaiser! Are you okay?!"


    I could hear the fear in her voice, feel it trembling through her words. It made the ache in my chest even heavier. I wanted to tell her the truth, wanted to admit how much pain I was in, but I couldn¡¯t. Not when she was looking at me like that. Not when I knew how much she cared.


    I forced my lips into a smile, though it was weak and shaky, betraying everything I was trying to hide. "I¡¯m fine. Don''t worry about me, Celia."


    But the lie tasted bitter in my mouth.


    The truth was a different story. My bones felt like they were cracking under the pressure, my body on the verge of collapsing. Every inch of me screamed in agony, but I gritted my teeth and kept going. I couldn¡¯t let her see how broken I was. I couldn¡¯t let her know how weak I felt.


    I was the weakest adventurer in the world. No magic. No gifts. Nothing. I was just¡­ weak.


    But I would still fight. I would still fight for her, even if it killed me.


    Celia¡¯s hands were gentle as she pulled me up, her touch like a lifeline in the sea of pain. Her strength, her unwavering determination, filled the air around us. I could feel it, almost like a warmth, and it made me want to break. To let the tears fall. But I couldn¡¯t. Not yet.


    "Kaiser..." she whispered, her voice soft but heavy with concern. She cupped my cheek, her touch tender but firm, as though she was holding me together with her hands. "You don''t have to hide it from me. I know you''re hurt. Please, let me help you."


    I looked into her eyes, and for a moment, everything else faded away. I wanted to crumble, to let her carry the weight for me, but I couldn¡¯t. Not when I knew how much she had already sacrificed.


    "I''m... I''m fine," I repeated, my voice barely a whisper now. "I won''t let them win. Not like this."


    She shook her head, her eyes filled with unshed tears, though she refused to let them fall. "You don''t have to do it alone, Kaiser. I¡¯m right here. You don¡¯t have to carry everything by yourself."


    I wanted to argue, to push her away, but I couldn¡¯t. Not with the weight of her words sinking deep into my heart. I closed my eyes, fighting to swallow the lump in my throat, but the pain, the exhaustion, the fear of letting her down¡ªeverything swelled inside me.


    "Please," she whispered, more to herself than to me, her fingers brushing through my hair. "Let me be here for you. I won¡¯t leave you. Not now, not ever."


    In that moment, I realized just how much she truly meant to me. And how far I would go to protect her, even if it meant losing everything in the process.


    Ronan and Kiel were still talking in the background, too busy discussing their next move to notice the quiet exchange between us. But it didn¡¯t matter. All that mattered was Celia¡¯s hand in mine, the warmth of her touch, and the promise in her eyes that I would never be alone again.


    "I¡¯m not leaving you," she said, her voice fierce, the tears threatening but never falling. "Not now, not ever. I¡¯ll fight by your side. Always."


    And for the first time in so long, I felt like I wasn¡¯t carrying the weight of the world alone.


    Ronan¡¯s voice reached my ears, filled with curiosity. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill Celia when you had the chance, Kiel?¡±


    Kiel hesitated, his voice faltering. ¡°I¡­ I was about to¡­ But then I saw Kaiser about to kill you. I had to use my cursed magic to save you.¡±


    Ronan''s eyes narrowed, a deep, unsettling silence falling between them. ¡°You had so many chances, Kiel... Why didn¡¯t you do it? Why hesitate?¡±


    His voice was cold, but there was a flicker of something else¡ªsomething darker¡ªas he stared at Kiel. "You could''ve ended it already."


    Kiel¡¯s jaw clenched, but his voice softened with a rare hint of guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I... I didn¡¯t want it to be like this.¡± But that moment passed quickly. His eyes hardened as he straightened up, his arrogance returning with a deadly edge. ¡°I¡¯m done holding back.¡± His voice dropped to a dangerous growl. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll use my full potential. You think you¡¯ve seen power? You haven¡¯t even begun to understand true destruction.¡±


    Ronan met his gaze, a twisted smile spreading across his face. ¡°You¡¯d better, Kiel. Finish it. For both our sakes.¡±


    Kiel¡¯s eyes burned with fury as he nodded. "No more mercy. I¡¯m done playing nice,¡± he spat, his words dripping with malice. ¡°Let¡¯s end this, Ronan. And when we¡¯re done, nothing will be left but their ashes.¡±


    They spoke for a few more seconds, but I couldn¡¯t hear them. The words were drowned out by the weight of my thoughts. Kiel¡­ He could use wind, fire, ice, and now cursed magic. He was dangerous. More than dangerous. He was an A-rank adventurer. Far above my level. Far beyond anything I could ever hope to match.


    Ronan wasn¡¯t much better. He had mastered higher-level elemental magic¡ªB-ranked spells that could wipe me off the face of the earth in an instant.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I clenched my teeth, biting my lip until it bled again. The pain in my chest was nothing compared to the crushing weight of doubt that swirled in my mind. My hand curled into a fist, nails digging into my palm until it almost hurt more than the agony coursing through me.


    I can¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t beat them¡­ The thoughts were suffocating, relentless. It¡¯s impossible. Every breath felt heavy, and with each beat of my heart, I felt the distance between me and victory growing wider.


    And then¡­ her touch.


    Celia¡¯s hand wrapped around mine, warm, firm, a lifeline in the storm. For a moment, everything else faded¡ªthe battle, the pain, the doubt. Her hand, soft yet strong, held me steady. Her eyes¡ªthose eyes that saw more than just the blood and bruises. They saw me.


    "Kaiser," her voice was barely a whisper, but it pierced through the fog of despair in my mind.


    "I believe in you." It wasn¡¯t just a statement. It was a promise, a tether to something I had long forgotten to hold onto.


    Her words, though quiet, were crystal clear. ¡°I know you will win.¡±


    The smile she tried to offer faltered, weak¡ªbarely a shadow of the bright, reassuring grin I¡¯d seen before. I could see the cracks in her facade. The fear behind her eyes. She wasn¡¯t fooling anyone, least of all me. But she still tried. She was still fighting¡ªfor me, with me.


    Her hands, trembling just slightly, gripped mine even tighter, as though to say: You¡¯re not alone in this. You never will be.


    And I couldn¡¯t let her down.


    I took a shaky breath, my chest tightening with the weight of it all. I was so tired. So broken. But when I looked into her eyes, all I could feel was a surge of something stronger. A burning need to fight, to prove that I was worthy of the faith she had placed in me.


    I had nothing else. No magic. No strength. But I had her.


    I had to fight for her.


    "I won¡¯t let you down," I whispered, my voice raw, hoarse, but determined. "Not now. Not ever."


    The words didn¡¯t come easily. They were buried beneath layers of fear, of doubt, of all the times I had been ready to give up. But with Celia¡¯s touch, her unwavering belief in me, they came.


    I wouldn¡¯t let her down. I couldn¡¯t.


    And as the pain threatened to overwhelm me once more, I realized that for the first time in my life, I wasn¡¯t fighting just to survive. I was fighting for us.


    I¡¯ve done nothing to stop them. Nothing to save us. Every time, I¡¯ve only lost. And each defeat feels worse than the last. Yet, despite all that, she still believes in me. Instead of turning away, instead of giving up on me like everyone else, she¡¯s here. She¡¯s staying by my side.


    How can I let her down now? How can I keep losing, when she¡¯s holding on to me with that fragile hope?


    I won¡¯t¡ª


    I will win. I will.


    I might be the weakest adventurer in the world, but I had one thing they didn¡¯t. I had her.


    I squeezed her hand tighter. The fire in my chest ignited, burning away the doubts, burning away the pain.


    I¡¯ll win for her.


    And if I had to sacrifice everything, then I would. For her. For us.


    This isn¡¯t over. Not yet. I will make them pay. And they will regret every moment they spent thinking they could break me.


    My vision blurred; my body felt broken¡ªbut my resolve burned hotter than it ever had before. I would tear through every wall they put in my path. And when I stand victorious, Kiel and Ronan will be nothing but smoldering ruins, wiped from existence.


    I will make them beg for death before it comes.

 Chapter 11: One Last Time

    Celia''s Perspective:


    <div>


    The air was heavy, thicker than I could ever remember. My hands trembled as I gripped the edge of my clothes, trying to steady myself, but it wasn¡¯t working.


    In front of me stood Kiel and Ronan¡ªtwo powerful opponents who seemed almost untouchable. The way they carried themselves, their calm confidence¡­ it was terrifying.


    I couldn¡¯t help but let my mind wander. How did we end up here?


    Kiel¡¯s black eyes pierced through everything, cold and merciless, while Ronan¡¯s fiery aura radiated raw, unyielding power. They weren¡¯t just strong¡ªthey were relentless. Each move they made felt deliberate, like they were toying with Kaiser, testing his limits.


    My gaze flickered to Kaiser. His bandages were already torn in a few places, his breaths shallow but measured. He looked exhausted, yet he refused to falter.


    Why does he keep fighting? I wondered, my heart tightening.


    We had only met recently, yet he had already risked so much for me. I could still see him in my mind, standing against those¡­ those monsters¡ªthe Noctis Grasper. Two of them, both terrifying and relentless, and he faced them alone.


    An E-rank adventurer like him did that. No one would have blamed him if he had run, but he didn¡¯t. He fought like his life depended on it¡ªno, like my life depended on it.


    Now, he was fighting for me once again. I knew he was lying to me¡ªlying about how much pain he was in, about how tired he felt. He didn¡¯t want me to worry, so he carried all of it alone.


    I bit my lip, my gaze fixed on him. Kaiser wasn¡¯t like Kiel or Ronan. He didn¡¯t have their overwhelming magic or their crushing strength. He didn¡¯t even have magic at all. But he had something else¡ªa stubbornness, a resolve that refused to shatter no matter how much pain he endured.


    Why hasn¡¯t he left me yet? Why is he still standing there, still fighting, when it¡¯s so clear he¡¯s hurting?


    I remembered the words he told me earlier, his voice steady despite the blood staining his clothes. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±


    But I knew he was lying.


    He wasn¡¯t fine. He was suffering, more than anyone I¡¯d ever known. Yet he still forced a smile, still stood tall, just to ease my worries.


    And me? What was I doing? Nothing. I couldn¡¯t fight beside him, couldn¡¯t ease his pain or shield him from any of this. I was useless. I clenched my hands into fists, nails biting into my palms. He was risking everything for me, and all I could do was stand here, watching, powerless.


    Tears pricked at my eyes, but I held them back. No, I couldn¡¯t cry. Not now. Not when he needed me to believe in him.


    He deserved better than someone like me. But he still chose to fight for me, and that was enough to keep me hoping.


    Kaiser... please, win. Please, come back to me.


    Still, my chest tightened as I watched him struggle. There was something about him¡ªa feeling I couldn¡¯t shake. It was like he was holding back, like there was a part of him that he was afraid to show.


    ¡°Kaiser¡­¡± I whispered, barely audible. My voice trembled, but I forced it out louder, steadying my breath. ¡°Kaiser! I know you can do this. I believe in you! Just¡­ please be careful!¡±


    For a moment, it was as if time slowed. His movements didn¡¯t falter, but he turned his head ever so slightly. His sharp eyes met mine briefly, a faint warmth in their depths despite the storm raging around us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said softly, his voice steady and calm. Then he turned back to face Kiel and Ronan, raising his sword as if nothing could shake him.


    My heart clenched as I watched him walk towards them again, unwavering despite everything he¡¯d endured. This wasn¡¯t his fight¡ªit never should have been.


    I didn¡¯t want him to suffer, to carry this pain because of me. Maybe I should stop him. Tell him to run, to save himself, and leave me behind. Maybe that would be the right thing to do. I couldn¡¯t bear to see him hurt any more because of me.


    But as the words lingered on the edge of my tongue, I hesitated.


    Kaiser...


    He kept smiling at me, even as his form slowly faded away, for some reason I felt like his body was disintegrating right before my eyes. He was trying to hide his pain, pretending everything was fine. But I could see it in his eyes, that quiet suffering he didn¡¯t want me to witness.


    If I don¡¯t stop him now, I¡¯ll lose him forever. I won¡¯t be able to reach out my hand to stop him anymore.


    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    The weight of my breath felt heavy as the sounds of battle raged around me. The air burned with tension, and I could feel the blood coursing through my body¡ªpain that had almost become a constant companion. But my mind was still sharp. I had to think logically. That¡¯s how I got this far.


    Maybe¡­ I should escape with Celia? No... that was impossible. Kiel and Ronan would catch up in an instant. They were faster than me, even at my best. And with my wounds? I couldn¡¯t carry Celia for long, even if I wanted to. No, running wouldn¡¯t get us out of this.


    So¡­ should I take them both down? Was that even possible? The combined strength of Kiel and Ronan was something I could never overcome. If I was being honest with myself, I was weak. Just an intermediate swordsman, with barely enough experience to make it this far. And without magic? I had nothing. I was fighting with nothing but my will.


    I paused. Could I take even one of them down? I analyzed their movements¡ªKiel¡¯s precision, elemental and cursed magic, Ronan¡¯s raw power and fire magic. In my current state, I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    I thought of more ways I could change the tide, how I could actually win¡­ But no matter how I looked at it, the answer didn¡¯t change. I couldn¡¯t beat them. Not like this. One would always interfere. They were an unit, and I was just a man standing between them.


    That left only one option. I had no choice but to take it.


    Escape. Alone.


    I let the thought settle in my mind. Logically, leaving her behind was the best option. It was the safest, the most practical. I could walk away, avoid the danger, and keep moving forward. Why hadn¡¯t I done it sooner? The past me would¡¯ve left without a second thought, without hesitation.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    But this time¡­ something was different. The idea of leaving her behind, of being alone again, made my chest tighten. Celia¡ªthis girl I barely knew¡ªhad already become someone I couldn¡¯t simply abandon.


    No.


    If I had been thinking logically from the start, I would¡¯ve abandoned her. I would¡¯ve let her fend for herself. But I didn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t. Something in me¡ªsomething I didn¡¯t know I still had¡ªrefused to let go.


    I could see it in her eyes. The same fear, the same helplessness I had felt so many times. The same loneliness I had lived with. I knew what it was like to be abandoned, betrayed by the ones who should have cared.


    I had someone once. Someone who believed in me when I didn¡¯t believe in myself.


    And Celia... she had risked her life for me. When I was wounded, when I couldn¡¯t defend myself, she protected me from Kiel. She didn¡¯t have to. She could¡¯ve run away, could¡¯ve left while I kept them distracted, but she didn¡¯t. She came back. She stayed, just to make sure I was okay. She cares for me¡ªeven though we only met hours ago. Even though the fight seems hopeless, she still believes in me.


    I couldn¡¯t just turn away from her now. Not after everything she had been through. Not after what she had endured. She deserved better. And I couldn¡¯t just leave her to face this alone.


    It wasn¡¯t about logic anymore. It was about something deeper. Something I had forgotten how to feel.


    And then the memory hit me.


    ¡°Kaiser, you¡¯ve always given it everything you have. No matter how hard things get, you never back down. You work harder than anyone I¡¯ve ever known, and even in your hardest moments, you¡¯ve never lost the kindness in your heart. That¡¯s what makes you so special. That¡¯s why I¡¯m proud to call you my best friend.¡±


    Her voice softened, trembling slightly, but the words carried so much warmth it felt like they could mend any wound.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll always care for you¡­ always love you. Because you¡¯re not just my best friend¡ªyou¡¯re my heart. The one who¡¯s always stayed by my side, no matter what. And for that, Kaiser, I¡¯ll never stop believing in you.¡±


    Elfie¡­


    Her words echoed in my mind, clear as day, as though she were standing right next to me, smiling, telling me that everything would be okay. But it wasn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t okay, and it never would be.


    I don¡¯t deserve her words.


    The weight of the thought crushed me, a deep, suffocating feeling that I couldn¡¯t escape. I clenched my fists tighter, the raw pain of regret slamming into me all at once.


    I couldn¡¯t save her. I wasn''t there for her when she needed me most. I had failed her¡ªfailed to protect her, failed to live up to everything she believed in.


    I shattered her trust, and no matter what I did now, I will never be able to see her.


    She probably hated me. She should hate me.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I was weak. A coward who couldn¡¯t protect the one person who actually cared about me. I was nothing but a failure. I let Elfie down¡ªshe was the only person who had ever truly seen me for who I was. She was the only one who ever truly loved me, someone who trusted a weakling like me.


    But I won¡¯t fail Celia. She trusted me, just like Elfie did, and I refuse to let her down the way I let Elfie down. I¡¯ll do anything to save her. I can¡¯t lose her, not the way I lost Elfi. Even if it costs me my life.


    I shook my head, rejecting that thought of leaving her.


    No. I couldn¡¯t think like that. I won¡¯t die here. I won¡¯t let it happen. I won''t leave Celia behind on her own.


    I¡¯m not afraid to give it my all. I won¡¯t hesitate. No¡­ I will decay and destroy them all if that¡¯s what it takes.


    The words felt hollow in my mind, a reckless promise to myself. The burning sensation of my own will seemed to push against my limits, but I didn¡¯t move. Not yet. Not until I was ready.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    The tension between us was suffocating. The air crackled with anticipation, and I could feel my body protesting, aching with every movement. But I couldn¡¯t stop now¡ªnot after everything I had promised.


    Ronan¡¯s grin stretched wider, mocking me. ¡°Why are you still fighting, Kaiser?¡± he sneered, his voice dripping with arrogance. ¡°What¡¯s the point? You really think you can win this?¡±


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I made a promise,¡± I said, my voice steady and full of conviction, my gaze unflinching. ¡°A promise to Celia. I promised her I¡¯d make sure she never suffers again. Even if it costs me my life.¡±


    Ronan¡¯s laugh was sharp, cutting through the air. ¡°A promise? To her?¡± He shook his head, eyes gleaming with contempt. ¡°You¡¯re willing to throw away your life for that? If that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, then I won¡¯t show you mercy.¡±


    He raised his hands, fireballs flickering to life. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even protect yourself, let alone her,¡± he spat.


    I tightened my grip on my sword, my heart pounding as I glared at him. ¡°You¡¯ll see. I¡¯m not backing down. I won¡¯t break. I¡¯ll make sure you regret underestimating me.¡±


    Kiel, standing to the side, gave me a cold, emotionless look. ¡°You¡¯re a fool, Kaiser. You can¡¯t win this. There¡¯s no future for you here. This fight¡ªthis humiliation¡ªisn¡¯t worth it.¡± His voice was softer now, trying to reason with me, but his words were no less cruel. ¡°Just leave. Run away and save yourself. Leave her behind. It¡¯s your last chance to live.¡±


    I shook my head, my voice firm. ¡°No. I¡¯m not leaving her. I won¡¯t run anymore.¡±


    Kiel, his face hardening, continued, ¡°With wounds like those, Kaiser, you¡¯ll be dead any minute now. Just give up. You¡¯re only prolonging the inevitable.¡±


    Before I could respond, Ronan cut him off with a harsh laugh. ¡°Stop being so kind, Kiel. Just let¡¯s finish him already.¡±


    Kiel hesitated, but he nodded. ¡°Fine... Let¡¯s get it over with.¡±


    But as they prepared to move, I saw Celia¡ªher figure in the distance, running toward me, her face full of panic. ¡°Kaiser! No!¡± she screamed, her voice breaking. ¡°Please¡­ please just get away from here! I know you¡¯re in pain. Please don''t suffer for me, I can''t take this anymore.¡±


    I could hear the desperation in her voice, but I didn¡¯t falter. I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Celia,¡± I said, my voice shaking but steady, ¡°I told you to stay back. I¡¯ll finish them, just wait for me. I don¡¯t even feel anything right now. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    But before I could finish, Kiel spoke again. ¡°Celia, if you don¡¯t stop him, he¡¯ll die here. There¡¯s no escaping it.¡±


    Celia grabbed my hand, her grip tight. Her eyes were wide with fear, her lips trembling. ¡°Kaiser¡­ please. Don¡¯t throw your life away. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    I looked at her, the pain in her eyes cutting through me. I smiled, trying to hide the despair gnawing at my insides. ¡°Celia, crying doesn¡¯t suit you,¡± I said, my voice full of confidence, though I knew it was fake. ¡°I¡¯m the master of fighting, remember? I¡¯ll take them down quickly, and I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡±


    But Celia shook her head, her voice breaking with emotion. ¡°Lies... Stop lying to me. I know you¡¯re suffering, Kaiser. Why are you doing this? I¡¯m just a useless girl that needs others, I can''t do anything for you... Don¡¯t sacrifice yourself for someone like me.¡±


    Suddenly, Ronan launched a fireball toward her. Without thinking, I lunged forward, moving her behind me, deflecting the fireball with my sword.


    ¡°Celia, don¡¯t worry about me,¡± I said, my voice a little strained but firm. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    "But Kaiser..." Before she could protest, I cut her off.


    ¡°I¡¯m your friend, right? So, trust me. I¡¯ll win this fight.¡±


    Ronan let out a bitter laugh. ¡°You¡¯re so delusional.¡±


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I turned to him, my eyes sharp. ¡°Oh yea? How about this, Ronan? I¡¯ll fight you two again. One more time. If I die, or if I lose, you can take Celia."


    "I have no magic, no talent, and I¡¯m too wounded to even run or defend myself. Be a man and fight me fair and square without using her as a hostage. Or are you scared of me?¡±


    The words hit Ronan¡¯s pride, and I could feel his anger boiling beneath the surface. But before he could say anything, Kiel intervened.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Kiel said, his voice cold and decisive. ¡°This time, it¡¯ll be just us two. Right, Ronan?¡±


    Ronan¡¯s hesitation was brief. ¡°Fine by me,¡± he spat, his eyes flashing with fury.


    I felt a rush of satisfaction. They were taking the bait. Celia was safe¡ªfor now.


    I turned to her, gently placing my hand on her shoulder. ¡°I will win. I¡¯ll come back to you in perfect condition. I promise.¡±


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Celia¡¯s voice trembled, but there was a warmth in it that made my chest tighten. ¡°Kaiser... I... um...¡± She hesitated for a moment before continuing softly, ¡°Thank you... for not leaving me. For staying by my side... even when you didn¡¯t have to.¡±


    I smiled softly. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I could feel her about to tear up, she believes in me more than herself. I won''t let her down.


    ¡°Aww, is the princess getting sad over her weak knight? You look cute when you¡¯re worried.¡±


    Celia rolled her eyes, but there was a small smile on her lips. ¡°Oh, Kaiser, stop joking around and go beat them already.¡±


    I nodded, feeling the weight of the moment settle in. This would be the last stand. Nah, I''d win. ¡°Just wait and watch. Move back a little. This is going to be the last fight. I promise I¡¯ll return safe.¡±


    Celia¡¯s expression softened, but I could see the worry in her eyes. She was holding on to something¡ªperhaps it was fear, or maybe hope. But either way, I wouldn¡¯t let her down.


    It was time.


    "Time to decay them out of existence."

 Chapter 12: Strings of the Puppet Master

    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    I grabbed my sword tightly with both hands, ignoring the burning pain from my wounds. Blood dripped down my arms, but I couldn¡¯t stop now. Rushing straight at them, I forced my legs to move faster. This time wasn¡¯t like before¡ªI had a plan, and I wasn¡¯t going to lose.


    Kiel broke off from Ronan, running toward me with deliberate strides. His movements were calm but purposeful, his eyes locked onto me like I was prey.


    ¡°Ronan,¡± Kiel called out without looking back, his voice sharp and controlled, ¡°stay back and come prepared. Keep your head cool.¡±


    Prepared? Prepare for what?


    At first, I couldn¡¯t understand Kiel¡¯s confidence. Why did he think he could charge at me head-on? But then I noticed it.


    While running full speed towards me, he was chanting.


    "From the depths where light falters and shadows reign,


    Weave the threads of despair and pain.


    O cursed abyss, heed my command,


    Shape my will into a weapon in hand.


    Voidrend, awaken and sever all that stands."


    The air around him grew heavy, like it was pressing down on my chest. An unnatural silence blanketed the area, broken only by the low hum of gathering magic.


    Dark energy crackled in his palm, twisting and spiraling like it was alive. The swirling mass condensed into a sleek, jagged blade, its edges shimmering faintly with black and violet hues. The moment the weapon fully materialized, it radiated dread¡ªa suffocating, overwhelming presence that sent chills down my spine.


    Voidrend.


    This wasn¡¯t just a sword. Voidrend¡¯s power extended beyond its physical form. Every slash carried an arc of cursed energy that could cut through anything in its path, regardless of distance. It was relentless, precise, and terrifyingly powerful.


    Kiel tightened his grip on Voidrend, his expression unwavering as the shadows around him writhed to life, crawling up his body like hungry serpents. The darkness consumed him, shrouding his form in an eerie, shifting veil. His eyes began to glow a menacing crimson, radiating raw power and malice. The sword pulsed in his hand, its cursed energy flowing into him, filling him with an overwhelming surge of strength. As he raised Voidrend, the very air around him distorted, trembling under the weight of his unleashed might. Kiel was ready to strike¡ªan embodiment of destruction incarnate.


    But Voidrend came with a cost. I knew from years of study that prolonged use drained the wielder¡¯s stamina, and worse, it could corrupt their body if they pushed too far.


    Even knowing that, seeing the blade in action was entirely different.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± My heart pounded as I realized my mistake. I hadn¡¯t accounted for Kiel using cursed magic in close combat, let alone Voidrend. I¡¯d never faced anything like this before.


    Kiel wasted no time, slashing the air with the cursed blade. Each swing released arcs of dark energy that tore through the ground, splitting it like paper. I had no choice but to block and dodge, the force of each attack shaking me to my core.


    I couldn¡¯t let this go on. I had to get closer.


    Voidrend¡¯s power was strongest at range, but it had limits. Kiel couldn¡¯t keep this up forever¡ªhis stamina would drain quickly. I just had to outlast him.


    The slashes came faster, more precise, leaving me no room for error. I moved in a curved path, forcing him to adjust his aim. Straight lines would¡¯ve been suicide; the arcs traveled too fast for that.


    Kiel was breathing hard now, each breath ragged and uneven. He was losing his edge, his attacks growing less controlled.


    "I¡¯ve spent most of my life trying to learn magic," I thought, the bitter truth rising to the surface. "Trying to master even one spell. I tried everything¡ªstudying, practicing, breaking my body and mind to get it right. But nothing worked."


    The weight of that realization was something I¡¯d carried for years. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t use magic. Maybe I was doing it wrong, or maybe... maybe it just wasn¡¯t meant for me.


    But that didn¡¯t make my efforts worthless. No, every hour, every failure, every book I poured over gave me something else.


    Knowledge.


    I might not wield magic, but I understood it. Every incantation, every rune, every principle burned into my memory. And now, that knowledge would save me. It had to.


    Kiel swung Voidrend, unleashing a wave of cursed energy that tore through the air, heading straight for me. I barely deflected it, the impact reverberating through my arms. Another swing followed, then another. Each arc of energy carried precision and force, ripping apart the ground and trees around us.


    I couldn¡¯t fight him like this. Not at range. Voidrend¡¯s slashes were too powerful, too far-reaching. I had to get close.


    But getting close meant surviving the onslaught.


    I moved in a curved path, dodging and weaving to throw off his aim. Each deflection sent shocks through my body, my wounds bleeding freely now. Kiel stood his ground, his attacks relentless, precise.


    Cursed magic wasn¡¯t just strong¡ªit was devastating. A single mage wielding it was more dangerous than a hundred soldiers armed with swords.


    Kiel knew that. And so, did I.


    As I moved closer, I noticed the cracks in his facade. His breathing was harsh, each breath labored and shallow. Voidrend wasn¡¯t without cost. Every swing drained him, his stamina slipping away with each attack.


    That was my opening.


    The distance between us closed, and I forced him into melee. Our swords clashed, sparks flying with each strike. Voidrend¡¯s cursed energy tore into me, each blow leaving searing pain in its wake, but I didn¡¯t falter. I had trained for this.


    I baited him with a feint, exposing my shoulder on purpose. He took the bait, his blade cutting deep¡ªbut it was exactly what I wanted. Using the momentum of his strike, I knocked Voidrend from his hands. The cursed blade dissipated into the air, leaving Kiel unarmed.


    His eyes widened with fear. He knew he was finished.


    I raised my sword, ready to end it.


    Before my hit could land, it was blocked¡ªby Ronan.


    His body and hands were engulfed in flames, the heat radiating off him in waves. My blade, mere inches from severing Kiel¡¯s head, clanged against the fiery barrier Ronan had conjured. Sparks and embers danced in the air as I staggered back, my breath catching in frustration.


    All this time, I thought I had the edge. I¡¯d been so focused on outmaneuvering Kiel, so certain of my victory. But I¡¯d been played.


    Ronan had been preparing from the very beginning, letting Kiel take the lead to distract me while he quietly channeled his spell¡ªa defensive magic specifically designed to counter my swordplay.


    I gritted my teeth, gripping my blade tighter.


    They had outplayed me.


    And now, the fight wasn¡¯t over¡ªit had only just begun.


    I could feel the heat from Ronan¡¯s hands burning through my sword, the flames creeping up to my body, each touch searing my skin. The pain was unbearable, but I couldn¡¯t stop. With my free leg, I slammed a knee into Ronan¡¯s stomach, hoping to break his grip. It worked¡ªhe staggered back, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Before I could react, he lunged at me with a punch, his fiery fist aimed straight at my face.


    I raised my sword just in time, the impact forcing me back, my body slammed into the ground. Gasping for air, I could only manage shallow breaths. This situation couldn¡¯t get worse, I thought, but as if the world had a cruel sense of humor, it did.


    Ronan glanced over at Kiel, still recovering from the earlier clash. ¡°Hey, Kiel. Are you finally done taking your long break?¡±


    ¡°Just give me some time, alright? It¡¯s not easy using cursed magic.¡± Kiel''s voice was strained, but there was no time to sympathize.


    ¡°Stop barking and make some moves. You¡¯re disappointing me,¡± Ronan snapped, frustration clear in his voice.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Kiel gave both of us a cold, piercing look before muttering an incantation under his breath. "O spirits of vengeance, arise from the void! Bind¡ª"


    I couldn¡¯t let him finish. Panic surged in my body. I couldn¡¯t let that spell be completed. I rushed forward, desperate to stop it before it became reality¡ªthe worst thing that could happen in a cursed magic duel. Kiel hesitated, raising his hands to his face in a feeble attempt to protect himself.


    "RONAN!" he screamed, a last-ditch attempt to get his partner¡¯s attention.


    Ronan didn¡¯t hesitate for even a moment.


    "Don¡¯t make me laugh," he spat. "Did you really think you could attack Kiel while I¡¯m around?"


    With a swift movement, Ronan¡¯s fiery hands blocked my sword strike to Kiel. I tried to fight back, but that infernal flame was too powerful, too hard to break through. It was impossible to defeat a tanked fire caster like Ronan in my current state.


    "Continue your spell casting, Kiel!" Ronan yelled, locking his eyes on me as he blocked every attack I threw at him. His fiery hands clashed with my sword again, sparks flying. It was useless. I couldn¡¯t break through Ronan¡¯s defenses. The only option was to find a way to outsmart him. But I was too late..


    I heard it.


    "O spirits of vengeance, arise from the void! Bind yourselves to my will and strike with cursed steel. Let your wrath take form¡ªWraithbound Blades!"


    Kiel finished the incantation. I could already feel the weight of the situation crushing me. It wasn¡¯t just another strong cursed spell¡ªit was the worst one. Not because it was unbeatable, but because I was too weak to counter it. No Celestial magic. No high-ranked elemental magic. I was stuck in the wrong place, at the wrong time.


    The spell tore through the heavens, and suddenly, the sky turned blood-red, as if drenched in the rage of countless souls. From the crimson void emerged two vengeful spirits¡ªmalicious, twisted creatures with translucent, wraith-like bodies. Their glowing eyes burned with a fury that seemed to pierce the very air. Each wielded cursed blades, their jagged edges dripping with malevolent energy, dark and menacing. But it was their smiles that froze the blood¡ªthe twisted, haunting grins of death itself, promising nothing but despair to those who dared face them.


    The spirits moved with unnerving speed, their movements too quick for me to track. I tried to defend myself, but every strike I made was met with a counter. Their laughter, like the dying gasp of a child, echoed in my ears.


    The sound was maddening, disorienting. It drowned out everything else. I could barely focus on the fight. One of my eyes was barely usable from earlier injuries, and it was only getting worse. They were too fast. I couldn¡¯t keep up.


    Suddenly, the spirits stopped, hovering in mid-air. They were moving away, sensing something dangerous.


    Then I heard Celia¡¯s voice¡ªa scream full of terror. "KAISER MOVE AWAY!"


    I barely registered her warning before I saw Ronan in the air. A surge of fire shot toward me, forming a deadly ring around me. I had only seconds to act. The flames began to descend, their intensity blinding. I could feel the heat, my skin already starting to burn, my body seizing up in panic.


    Ronan using the spirits as a distraction, moved in for the kill. I couldn¡¯t even hear his incantation over the deafening laughter of the spirits. They were drowning everything out. The heat was unbearable. It¡¯s now or never, I thought. There was no other choice.


    The flames above me were like a curtain of hell itself, raining down with the heat of a thousand suns. Ronan¡¯s maniacal laugh filled the air, a warning of the doom that awaited me. There was no time to think. No time to second-guess.


    I could feel the fire closing in, the air growing thick with heat. It felt like I was being suffocated from all sides, the weight of the flames pressing in on me with brutal force. My skin was already starting to burn, searing under the intense heat, and the world seemed to distort in front of my eyes. I can''t breathe, my mind screamed. I can''t move fast enough.


    Every inch of me was screaming to run, but the fire was everywhere, a living thing, surrounding me, closing in tighter and tighter with every second. I couldn¡¯t see a way out. I couldn¡¯t escape.


    "Feel that? That''s the heat of your defeat. There¡¯s no place left to hide." Ronan¡¯s voice cut through the air, confident and cold.


    No, I thought. There has to be a way. I can''t die like this. Not like this...


    The flames began to fall faster, heavier, as if the air itself was being torn apart. I was running out of time.


    I could feel the sweat on my brow, the burn in my chest as the fire closed in, but there was one chance¡ªone desperate gamble.


    I remembered the heat disparity. In the past I studied for fire magic for countless hours, understanding the logical elements behind it. Especially this spell, the fire casted got weaker and weaker the longer distance it traveled.


    The fire was strongest overhead. If I could get beneath it¡ªif I could break through the barrier of flames¡ªthere was a chance I could avoid the worst of the inferno. But it would hurt. No, it would be worse than pain. It would feel like I was burning alive, skin melting from the bone.


    But if I didn¡¯t act, I would die. No question.


    With every second, the flames descended closer. The air around me was thick with heat, oppressive. Move, move, MOVE! My instincts screamed as I threw myself into motion.


    The ground beneath me was already beginning to heat up, but it was still bearable¡ªjust. I dropped low, throwing myself toward the center of the fire¡¯s perimeter, using every ounce of willpower I had to ignore the scream of agony in my chest as I crawled, moving faster than I ever thought I could.


    The fire above me roared, a deafening crackle as it fell from the sky like a rain of molten steel. I could hear the roar of the flames coming down¡ªcloser, closer, and then¡ª


    I made it.


    My body slammed into the dirt as the fire raged just inches above my back. The heat scorched the hairs on my neck, the edges of my clothing igniting. The burn was instant, brutal, unbearable.


    But I was through. Barely.


    I rolled forward, my arms shaking, my body convulsing from the agony of being so close to being consumed alive. Every fiber in me screamed for relief, but I couldn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t afford to.


    As I pushed myself up, my legs barely responding, the fire continued to fall around me, scorching the earth where I had just been. The heat was still unbearable, but I had a sliver of space now¡ªa chance to recover, to get back on my feet.


    "So, you managed to survive, huh? Looks like your luck hasn¡¯t run out just yet." Ronan¡¯s voice was dripping with mockery, his laughter echoing through the tense air.


    "Luck doesn¡¯t last forever... and yours just ran out." Kiel¡¯s voice was cold, flat, as he summoned Voidrend again. The very air around him seemed to darken, crackling with cursed magic that sent shivers down my spine.


    Then I saw them. The vengeful spirits, swirling around Kiel, their faces twisted in malicious glee. Their laughter rang out, disturbing and chilling, like a chorus of demons taunting me from the depths of hell. Their cries of joy in the unknown vengeance they would bring made my skin crawl. But I couldn¡¯t focus on them. I couldn¡¯t afford to.


    This wasn¡¯t a 1v2 anymore. It was a 1v4.


    Those spirits¡­ they were the final nail in the coffin. Every escape route, every plan, every hope I had was gone. It felt like the world was closing in around me. All paths to victory, all hope of surviving¡­ snuffed out. I was out of options.


    Ronan¡¯s laughter filled the space around me, mocking, relentless. He reveled in my despair, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t even think straight. His mocking tone was the only thing I could hear.


    The spirits giggled, their laughter like dying children, faint and chilling.


    "Hehehe¡­ play with us..."


    "Come closer..."


    "Feel the cold..."


    Their voices echoed, twisted and unnatural.


    Ronan¡¯s laughter broke through, deep and cruel, full of dark satisfaction.


    "Hahaha... Did you honestly think you could survive this?"


    "You were doomed the moment you stepped into this fight."


    "All your planning, all your struggles... worthless."


    "Now, it''s too late."


    He stepped forward, eyes burning with a wicked smile.


    "This is where your story ends."


    Kiel stood silently, cold, his eyes locked onto me. He didn¡¯t laugh. He didn¡¯t need to. He knew exactly what this meant. I was finished.


    And they knew it, too.


    I had no way to win. Not anymore...


    Thank you... Kiel and Ronan.


    You¡¯ve played your parts well, but you''re nothing more than inexperienced fools. I may not have magic, sword skills, or even a stable body right now, but you haven¡¯t realized it yet¡­ you¡¯ve all been nothing more than puppets¡ªdancing on strings I¡¯ve been pulling this entire time. And now, you¡¯re about to see what happens when the strings snap.


    Celia¡¯s Perspective:


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. The air was thick, suffocating me as I watched Kaiser struggle. Every movement, every strike, they were all so deliberate, so calculated. But it didn¡¯t matter. They kept countering him, pushing him further and further back.


    My hands clenched into fists, my nails digging into my palms as I trembled. He couldn¡¯t keep doing this. I couldn¡¯t watch him break like this. I wanted to scream, to do something¡ªanything. But all I could do was stand there, helpless, caught in this nightmare I couldn¡¯t wake up from.


    Is this really it?


    I couldn¡¯t even finish the thought. No, no, no¡­ I can¡¯t think like that. Kaiser had promised me. He promised me he would win... I bit my lip, forcing the words out of my head. He¡¯d promised me he would come back to me... In perfect condition... I clung to that promise, like it was the only thread keeping me from falling apart.


    But something didn¡¯t sit right. Something felt... wrong. I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it, but I could feel it, like a knot in my chest, aching with every move he made. His attacks, his stance... there was something off.


    It was like he wasn¡¯t really trying to win, like he was giving them chances, letting them set up their next move.


    His movements¡ªthey weren¡¯t desperate. There was a calmness in them. Too calm, like he was leading them somewhere. I couldn¡¯t make sense of it, but deep down, I felt a glimmer of hope.


    He had them right under hand hands.


    I stared at him, my eyes burning, my throat tight.


    Kaiser¡ªhe wasn¡¯t losing, was he? My thoughts scattered. He was far from desperate, and I... I felt so foolish for thinking he was. He had this under control, didn¡¯t he?


    Suddenly, Kaiser glanced back at me, his face¡ªtwisted with a devilish grin I couldn¡¯t quite place.


    And just like that, it clicked.


    My heart ached, but this time it was different. The weight wasn¡¯t crushing¡ªit was light, like the tension had suddenly snapped, and I could breathe again. He had them right where he wanted them. All this time, all his movements, his missteps, his calculated losses...


    I blinked, stunned, and for a moment I could hardly believe it.


    He had been leading them, guiding them into a trap. It makes so much sense now.


    I felt my face flush with warmth. But there was no time to celebrate in it. Not yet. My heart pounded as I watched him, feeling my breath catch in my throat. He was ready. I could feel it.


    ¡°Kaiser!¡± I shouted, my voice trembling. ¡°Do it! I believe in you!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if he could hear me over the chaos, but I had to say it. I had to believe it. I knew it, with every fiber of my being. He wasn¡¯t losing. He was just waiting. Waiting for the perfect moment.


    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    "Watch closely¡ªI won¡¯t let you down." I said, unable to stop my lips from curling into a twisted smile as I glanced back at her.


    Every single thing I had done, every move I made, every attack they launched¡ªKiel¡¯s summons, Ronan¡¯s fiery defenses¡ªeverything was a carefully orchestrated step in my plan. The fight, their confidence, their arrogance... it was all part of the illusion, designed to lead them straight into my trap.


    Slowly the sun was rising. The long night of bloodshed was about to end forever.


    Ronan and Kiel...


    They thought they were in control. They thought they had me cornered, but they were nothing more than pawns in a game they couldn¡¯t even comprehend. They couldn¡¯t see it... but I could. I had been playing a different game from the start¡ªone where their every move, their every reaction, was exactly what I wanted.


    And now, the game is over.


    You¡¯ve lost.


    And you don¡¯t even know it yet.

 Chapter 13: Her Memory

    6 Years Prior to the Current Situation, Kaiser''s Perspective:


    I could feel the weight of the books pressing against my arms like they were lead bricks. Twenty. How did I even manage to carry twenty books down from the second floor? My legs wobbled with every step, my arms felt like they would give out, but I refused to drop them. If I couldn''t even carry a few books, how could I ever hope to pass the Yearly Assessment?


    "One step at a time," I muttered to myself as I descended the last stair. The grand library of Valerion Magic Academy stretched before me. Rows of polished wooden shelves packed with tomes, scrolls, and ancient manuscripts. The scent of aged parchment mixed with a faint trace of lavender from the librarian''s enchanted candles. It was peaceful¡ªuntil I stumbled, nearly dropping the entire stack.


    The thought of being here¡ªat the highest-ranked Valerion Magic Academy¡ªstill felt surreal. Only the best of the best made it here, and even then, only a few were chosen. Most students were scouted for their talents, handpicked by the academy itself. For the rest of us? Well, we had to prove ourselves through rigorous written exams.


    Luckily¡ªor not, I somehow passed. Though sometimes, I wondered if I really belonged here. My peers were practically walking spell books, mastering magic with ease, while I spent every waking moment trying to grasp even the basics.


    Still, here I was, arms shaking under the weight of too many books as I finally descended the spiral staircase to the library''s ground floor. The librarian gave me a startled look the moment she saw me.


    "Kaiser Everhart, what on earth¡ª"


    I glanced forward to see the librarian rushing over, her kind face lined with equal parts shock and concern.


    "Who in their right mind carries this many books at once?" she exclaimed, reaching out to stabilize the pile before it toppled.


    "Motivation, miss!" I replied with a nervous laugh. "I''m, uh, just really eager to study today."


    "Eager to get yourself hurt, huh? You could''ve just asked me for help."


    "I didn''t want to bother you miss," I said, averting my eyes.


    She shook her head with a sigh. "Next time, Kaiser, just ask. Now, let''s get these to a table before you crush yourself."


    With a sigh, she grabbed part of the stack and helped me carry the books to a nearby table. Together, we carried the books to a corner table by the window, the sunlight pouring in like liquid gold. As we set the stack down, she smiled at me, her tone softening.


    "If you need anything, just let me know, alright?"


    "Thank you, miss. I will," I replied, grateful.


    As she walked back to her desk, I let out a long breath and sank into the chair. My arms throbbed, but at least I could finally get to work. The librarian was always kind to me. It was refreshing, given how most people here treated me like an outsider¡ªlike I didn''t belong. Maybe they were right. The Valerion Magic Academy prided itself on producing the best mages in the world, and I couldn''t even cast the simplest spell.


    Still, that didn''t mean I wasn''t going to try. The New Year''s Festival was tonight, and this time, I promised myself, I''d have at least one spell mastered before it¡ªno matter how long it took.


    The academy itself revolved around two main disciplines: sword skills and magic. But while sword skills were mandatory and straightforward, magic was the heart of the curriculum. Every spell ever recorded was categorized into three major branches: Elemental, Cursed, and Celestial Magic.


    Elemental Magic was the most common. Fire, water, wind, earth¡ªspells that manipulated nature itself and many more. It was the first type of magic I tried to learn. I still remembered reading about a basic nature spell in one of my books¡ªa gentle incantation that could make flowers bloom even in the harshest environments.


    It sounded simple enough. Too simple, in fact. Back then, I thought it would be the perfect way to make things right with Elfie after breaking our promise to visit last year''s Elemental Showcase Festival. I thought growing a flower for her, something beautiful to show how sorry I was, would be the right way to apologize.


    But what I didn''t understand was that "simple" for others wasn''t the same as "simple" for me.


    The Elemental Showcase Festival was always a highlight at the academy. Mages would use their magic to create all four seasons, blending them seamlessly within the academy grounds, locked in by barrier magic to preserve the effect for hours. Elfie had been especially excited about it. She''d told me how much she wanted to see a Stellar Bloom, a rare flower that only bloomed under moonlight, its petals shimmering like stars. It only grew during spring times around Aura Kingdom. I promised her I''d get it for her, but I failed.


    Before going to the festival with Elfie, I had planned to spend my time studying and practicing Cursed Magic. I''d been at it for hours, and after over eight hours of intense study, I thought a quick nap would do me good. But I ended up oversleeping. By the time I woke up, the festival had already ended.


    Elfie had been waiting for me the whole time, alone. She didn''t go with anyone else; she just waited for me, all night. I regret it so much, leaving her there without a word. I should''ve been there with her, but instead, I was careless, and I made her wait for something that never came.


    I thought I could make it up to her by casting a simple nature spell to grow the flower myself. It seemed like the perfect way to apologize, a way to show her how sorry I was for breaking my promise.


    That day, I spent hours in the academy''s courtyard, repeating the incantation over and over. My mana surged through me, but the spell wouldn''t take shape. I was trying to grow a Stellar Bloom, a rare flower known for its radiant glow under the moonlight, something Elfie would love. Its petals shimmered like the stars themselves, and I thought it would be the perfect gesture. Yet no matter how many times I chanted, nothing happened.


    Seconds turned into minutes, minutes into hours. The sun sank beyond the horizon, but the flower refused to bloom. My throat became sore, my arms heavy from the endless motions, until finally, I collapsed, staring at my hands in defeat.


    By the end, I could do nothing but stare at my hands in defeat.


    It wasn''t just Elemental Magic. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t cast even the most basic Cursed or Celestial spells. And worse than all of it, I still couldn''t gift that flower to Elfie. I had failed at the one thing I thought would make her happy, the one thing I thought would truly show her how sorry I was for letting her down.


    The next day, I met Elfie. My heart sank as I approached her. I was pretty sure she was going to be very angry at me. With a deep breath, I looked her in the eyes and said, "Elfie, I''m sorry... I wanted to apologize to you for breaking my promise of going to the Elemental Showcase Festival with you. I know you really wanted a Stellar Bloom, and I worked all night yesterday trying to cast the spell to create it. But I couldn''t even cast the simplest spell. I know you wanted to go and get the flower there, and I''m truly sorry."


    The words felt heavy on my tongue. I never liked admitting failure, especially not to someone as kind and understanding as her. My head lowered in disappointment. I hadn''t been able to keep my promise.


    But Elfie, ever the calming presence, smiled at me softly. "Kaiser, you don''t need to apologize," she said, her voice gentle but firm. "You tried. That''s what matters. You really wanted to give me something special, and I can see that in your eyes. Don''t worry about the flower, I''m happy that you tried for me."


    I couldn''t believe how easily she understood me. Despite my failure, she didn''t see it as something to be ashamed of. She saw the effort, the intent, and that was enough for her.


    I felt a small smile tug at the corners of my lips. Maybe I hadn''t been able to give her the perfect flower, but in that moment, I realized that Elfie''s understanding and kindness were worth far more than any spell I could cast.


    Back in the present, I closed my Elemental Magic book after finishing most of the sections. Satisfied, I turned my attention to Cursed Magic, which I knew the least about. By "least," I meant I''d only gone through the book six times. It wasn''t much, but it was a start.


    Unlike Elemental Magic, Cursed Magic was powerful but dangerous. It demanded sacrifices from the caster¡ªwhether physical pain, injuries, or even worse. The only way to use it without those sacrifices was to possess cursed energy within you. Because of this, only a handful of students dared to study it, and even fewer managed to succeed.


    On the other hand, Celestial Magic was the complete opposite. It relied on pure, divine energy, requiring clarity of purpose and a strong spiritual connection. Known for its healing and protective qualities, it was seen as the embodiment of balance.


    Unlike others, though, I had neither cursed energy nor divine affinity. I couldn''t channel the chaos of one or the harmony of the other.


    And yet, here I was, flipping through pages I''d read a dozen times before, hoping for a breakthrough that never came.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The door to the library suddenly slammed open, and I barely had time to glance up before I heard a familiar voice calling out my name.


    "Oh Kaiser! Looks like you''re taking your sweet time studying again."


    It was Elfie, my best friend. She barged in, her cheeks flushed with irritation as she walked into the library with an unmistakable loudness.


    "Hey! Who''s there?" the librarian called out from across the room.


    "It''s Elfienia, ma''am! Sorry for barging in like that," Elfie quickly apologized, flashing a sheepish grin.


    The librarian raised an eyebrow. "Elfienia, it''s rare to see you in the library! You''re our highest-ranking student after all."


    "I''m not here to study," Elfie said with a teasing smile, stepping closer to my desk. "I''m here to drag Kaiser to the New Year''s festival."


    Her eyes locked with mine, a playful glint sparkling in her blue eyes.


    "Kaiser, remember? You promised you''d go with me!"


    I sighed, glancing down at my textbooks. "Well, I did promise, but... I really need to study for finals."


    "Oh, come on!" she interrupted, her voice light yet firm. "You''ve gone through those books a hundred times already. You''re just wasting your time."


    She wasn''t wrong. I had memorized most of these books, practically word for word.


    "Besides," she added, placing her hands on her hips with a confident stance, "what''s even fun about reading books with thousands of pages? I would die just reading twenty."


    I chuckled, despite myself. It was a bit awkward hearing that from the academy''s top-ranked mage. She alone was capable of taking out armies and other high ranked mages yet she was so casual.


    "Hey, could you two keep it down? This is a library, after all," the librarian added with a smile, clearly used to Elfie''s antics.


    "Sorry, ma''am, we''ll be quiet," I quickly apologized. For some reason, Elfie looked at me in shock.


    "Thank you, Kaiser," the librarian said with a kind smile, "Also, please tell Miss Elfiena to keep it down. She''ll take your request to heart more than mine."


    Elfie rolled her eyes and snorted. "Excuse me? Keep quiet for what? There''s literally no one else here! It''s just Kaiser, alone in the library, while everyone else is out at the festival."


    "Well¡­ you have a good point," the librarian replied, chuckling softly.


    "Sorry about her rudeness, ma''am." I apologized for her, giving Elfie an apologetic glance.


    "No, no, it''s nothing," the librarian said, dismissing my concern with a wave. "Before you came, most students hardly ever set foot in the library. They relied solely on their practical skills to pass their exams, leaving me here to clean the dust off the books all year round."


    "Yeah, written exams only count for 20% of the total grade," Elfie chimed in, looking at me with a smirk. "They''re better off practicing magic than burying themselves in textbooks."


    I could tell she was one of them¡ªpractical skills over theory.


    "At least Kaiser comes here to study," the librarian continued, turning back to me with a soft smile. "I can see how hard he works every day."


    "Kaiser''s my partner," Elfie said, her voice bubbling with pride and confidence. "He''s going to be a Mage Saint one day, and this is just the begining!"


    I shifted uncomfortably, embarrassed by her confidence. "Thanks, Elfie," I muttered, rubbing the back of my neck. "But yeah, I guess you could say that."


    Suddenly, Elfie leaned in, her voice light but expectant.


    "Oh, by the way, Kaiser! Do you notice anything different about me today?" Elfie asked, her voice light with a teasing tone.


    I blinked, caught off guard. What was she getting at now?


    I took a moment to really look at her. Elfie''s pink hair was as beautiful as ever, a rare shade even at the academy, and her blue eyes¡ªjust like mine¡ªwere soft yet bright. She was already known for her beauty, and with good reason. But today... she looked absolutely stunning.


    She wore a traditional kimono-style outfit in soft white, adorned with intricate blue floral patterns that gracefully complemented her pink hair. Her braids were delicately pinned back, accented by ornate floral accessories, including white and blue flowers intertwined with ribbons that trailed elegantly. Around her neck was a pendant shaped like a tiny star, its sparkle matched by the subtle glow of her earrings and bracelets.


    I couldn''t help but stare for a moment, completely mesmerized.


    "Honestly, Elfie... you look amazing today," I said, a little breathless. "Are you heading to the festival with your friends?"


    She flushed slightly but quickly smiled, though I caught the glimmer of worry in her eyes.


    "Is that supposed to be a joke?" she laughed lightly, though there was a teasing edge. "I have no interest in going with them. I''m here to take you with me."


    I frowned, hesitant. "Why? They''re nobility like you, and you''re on a much higher status than I am. If I go with you, your reputation could take a hit. I don''t want that for you."


    "I don''t care about them or my reputation," Elfie said, shaking her head firmly. "What I care about is experiencing the festival with you!"


    "Elfie, I¡­"


    "Come on, don''t be like that," she said, pouting slightly. "You promised!"


    "I really need to study, though. Finals are right after the festival," I said, feeling the weight of my responsibilities.


    "You''re stressing too much, Kaiser," Elfie shot back, a playful glint in her eyes. "Don''t worry about the exams. You know we can handle it together. You''ll get full marks on the written assignments, and I''ll ace the practicals. As my partner, you''ll get the full score!"


    "It''s not about that, Elfie," I said, looking down at my books. "I want to pass on my own skills this time, without relying on you."


    She was quiet for a moment before responding softly, "Kaiser, don''t you trust me?"


    I glanced back at her, meeting her eyes. "It''s not that," I muttered, frustration creeping into my voice. "I just... I don''t want to keep dragging you into everything. I don''t want to be the one who''s always relying on you."


    She stepped closer, her smile warm and understanding. "Kaiser... you never have to carry everything alone, you know that, right? I''ve got your back, always. You don''t need to be perfect; you just need to try. I''m here, no matter what."


    Her words hit harder than I expected. I realized how much she cared, and it made me feel guilty for trying to shoulder everything alone. Refusing her now would hurt her feelings, and I couldn''t do that.


    "I... I know, Elfie," I said softly, my voice quieter than I meant. "I guess I just don''t want to disappoint you again."


    She smiled, her eyes softening. "You won''t, as long as you''re being true to yourself."


    I sighed, my resolve weakening. "Alright, alright¡­ I guess I don''t have much of a choice. But let me finish this section first."


    Elfie grinned, a playful sparkle in her eyes. "Finally!" she said, nudging me lightly. "But don''t take forever, okay?"


    I quickly skimmed through the cursed energy manipulation section, which detailed the toll cursed energy took on the caster''s body. It also warned of the dangers of summoned creatures, how they would turn hostile if the caster ran out of cursed energy.


    Elfie watched me intently, clearly impressed by how fast I was reading.


    "Wait, Kaiser," she said, her voice filled with wonder. "Why do you bother memorizing all this extra stuff? Just knowing the incantations and what they do should be enough. Why bother with energy costs or consequences? Seems like a waste of time."


    "I just love magic," I said, putting the book down and meeting her gaze. "I want to understand everything about it¡ªthe spells, their properties, the consequences. I''m not just memorizing them. I want to master them."


    Elfie''s smile softened, her voice full of encouragement. "I know you''ll become the strongest mage there is, Kaiser. You work harder than anyone I know, and soon you''ll be a Saint of Celestial Arts¡ªor even Cursed Arts!"


    "Well, I wouldn''t go that far," I said, rubbing the back of my neck and trying to shake off the compliment. "I just need a bit more time to study before finals."


    Elfie wasn''t having any of it.


    "Come on, Kaiser! Let''s go to the festival already! I''ve been telling you about it all week! They even invited a Celestial Saint!"


    "I can''t yet, Elfie. I need to return these books back to their bookshelves before I can come. I spent 30 minutes just finding these books!" I glanced at the librarian, who quickly turned away, pretending she hadn''t overheard our conversation.


    Elfie crossed her arms and tilted her head, a playful smirk forming on her lips. "That''s it?" she teased, raising an eyebrow. "Watch this!"


    With a swift flick of her wrist, Elfie''s mana pulsed through the air. The scattered books on the table lifted, weightless, and began to drift upward. Each one rotated slightly, moving with precision as they floated gracefully toward the shelves. In mere moments, they were all neatly arranged, slotting into place one after another. The room fell silent, the magic settling into the air.


    She turned to me with a triumphant smile, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Now, all you have to do is come with me. No more excuses!"


    The librarian and I were both stunned.


    I grabbed her shoulder, shaking her lightly. "Do you have any idea how much effort I put into organizing those? It took me forever!"


    She shrugged playfully. "Eh, you can thank me later. But hey, I''ve been working on that spell recently¡ªmixing Celestial Float magic with Wind Magic. Helps control the wind to make things fly."


    I blinked, still in disbelief.


    "Now stop worrying so much and let''s go to the festival!" she added, her mischievous grin spreading even wider.


    Before I could respond, she grabbed my hand, gently but firmly, and began pulling me toward the exit. Her touch was warm, and I could feel her energy bubbling with excitement. The librarian''s soft chuckle echoed behind us, but I barely noticed.


    All I could focus on was the feeling of Elfie''s hand in mine, leading me forward with such simple, genuine joy. It was moments like this that made everything else feel so insignificant.


    It was hard to believe she was the strongest mage in the academy. I had known her since childhood, but sometimes, it still amazed me how someone like her could care so much for someone like me¡ªsomeone with no real talent or noble status. Yet, there she was, always by my side.


    And then there was that flying magic she had just used. To create a new spell¡ªespecially one that combined Celestial Float and Wind Magic¡ªmust take an incredible amount of talent and dedication. The fact that she could do it flawlessly, like it was second nature, only made me admire her more. It was something only a genius like her could pull off, and yet, she never once acted like it was a big deal.


    I knew I wasn''t like Elfie, and I probably never would be. She was special¡ªdestined to become the Empress of Celestial Magic, a title only granted to those who reached the pinnacle of magic. The strongest in Cursed or Celestial Magic were the ones bestowed with such prestigious titles, and Elfie was already on that path. Meanwhile, here I was, a weakling who hadn''t even learned how to cast a basic Elemental Magic spell after a year at the academy.


    But despite all that, I couldn''t help but want to be worthy of standing by her side. To be worthy of being called her partner.


    Some might say memorizing and studying magical spells in such depth was a waste of time. But that didn''t matter. I might''ve been talentless, but over the years, I had developed a flawless memory. Sooner or later, I would memorize every single spell there was¡ªhow it worked, how it could be countered, the consequences of using it, and how to deal with the caster. I will use my knowledge in whatever way I had to, but I wouldn''t stay weak. Being born weak was something I couldn''t control, but remaining weak was something I would never allow.


    I didn''t realize at the time just how useful this knowledge would be in the future.


    Present Time, Kaiser''s Perspective:


    Kiel and Ronan, you think you''re invincible, don''t you? You''ve always underestimated me¡ªjust a talentless adventurer, incapable of even casting a simple spell. But now, look at you. Puppets, controlled by someone like me. You still haven''t realized the gravity of the situation you''re in, but don''t worry. I''ll make sure you feel every ounce of it. Every second. Every agonizing moment.


    I''m not a hero. Nor will I try to be one. I''m nothing more than a coward. A coward who left Elfie when she needed me the most. I abandoned my one true friend, and that''s a pain I''ll carry with me forever.


    But not anymore. Not this time.


    Now, I''ll show you both what it feels like to face the depths of hell. You''ll understand, soon enough, how it feels to be crushed under the weight of your own sins. What you did to Celia won''t go unpunished. No, it will be judged by me.


    And when I''m done with you two... you will regret every single thing you''ve done. You''ll pay for everything. It''s time you face the price for every sin you''ve committed.

 Chapter 14: Breaking Talents

    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    I lunged forward, sprinting with everything I had straight at them. Ronan, Kiel, and the two vengeful spirits didn¡¯t waste a second¡ªthey charged right at me.


    Ronan was the fastest, closing the distance in an instant. He swung his right fist at me, wreathed in flames, aiming straight for my chest. I met his attack with my sword, the clash sending shockwaves that cracked the ground beneath us. Before I could react, his left hook came for my face. I barely managed to duck under it, feeling the heat of his fiery energy pass inches above me.


    "You think you can stop me with only a sword?" Ronan sneered.


    Behind me, one of the spirits had crept up, its blade already swinging for my back. I had no choice but to do a backflip, narrowly avoiding the strike. Mid-flip, the second spirit rushed in, its weapon almost about to slice me in half. My instincts kicked in, and I twisted my body, raising my sword to block the attack midair before landing safely on the ground.


    "You honestly believe you can land a hit on me?" I growled, my smirk darkening as I locked eyes with him, every ounce of confidence radiating from my stance.


    There was no time to catch my breath. Kiel¡¯s strikes came next¡ªfast and relentless, like a storm of steel. Each swing of his blade, Voidrend, cut through the air with terrifying force, its cursed energy stretching far beyond his reach. I could feel the weight of his attacks, even as I deflected them from a distance.


    "Come on, Kaiser," Kiel growled, his voice dripping with disdain. "Is this all the weakest adventurer can do? Just dodge?"


    "Keep talking, Kiel. It¡¯s the only thing you¡¯re good at." I barely sidestepped his attack, my eyes narrowing in calculation. He wasn¡¯t even close.


    I started running to my right, my body tilting low to the ground, gripping my sword tightly only on my left hand. My heart pounded faster than ever as Ronan and the spirits surged after me, closing in fast. From a distance, Kiel swung Voidrend again and again. Range didn¡¯t matter to him¡ªhis cursed blade could strike from up to seventy meters away, and I was well within its deadly reach.


    "Running won''t save you," Ronan snarled, his voice a deep, feral growl. "I will hunt you down, no matter how far you run."


    Soon, they closed in on me. I was blocking Kiel¡¯s slashes, but the attacks came from every direction. I fought with everything I had¡ªblocking, countering, and dodging as fast as I could.


    The forest erupted with the sound of battle¡ªslashing, explosions, and chaos in every corner. The spirits used their powers, creating medium-sized explosions as I deflected their attacks. We exchanged blow after blow, hundreds of strikes in mere seconds. The speed of their movements left trails of shadows hanging in the air behind them.


    Ronan saw an opening. He closed the gap and launched a jab at my face, his fist leaving a trail of flames in the air, the fiery aura surrounding it like the wrath of a volcano. I blocked the strike with my sword, but before I could react, he seized the blade with a vice-like grip, his hands searing with the flames from his earlier spell. The heat was unbearable, burning through the air with every inch of his touch.


    My body was wide open, a perfect target for a counterattack, just as I had anticipated from Ronan. His smirk twisted with fiery confidence, thinking he had me right where he wanted.


    But he made one fatal mistake.


    "You won¡¯t get away this time, Kaiser!" Ronan sneered, but I merely smiled, knowing his mistake.


    Instead of dodging, I made my move. With a swift motion, I caught his fiery punch with my right hand, the heat of the flames searing through my skin and palms. The burn was excruciating, but I gritted my teeth, pushing through the pain. My hand shook from the force of the impact, but I tightened my grip, refusing to let go.


    The flames wrapped around my arm like a wild serpent, but my resolve was hotter than the fire itself. I could feel the heat radiating from his body as if it could melt everything in its path. But it was his own arrogance that would be his downfall.


    "We both know how this is going to end, Ronan," I hissed, my grip tightening.


    We locked eyes as we faced off, neither of us giving an inch. Despite his physical enhancement spells, Ronan couldn¡¯t overpower me.


    "You''re nothing but a puppet, relying only on the strings of your magic," I spat. "Without it, you''re nothing¡ªweak and disposable."


    Then, from behind, one of the spirits attacked. I dropped to my knees, using my strength to jump and flip Ronan over, sending him crashing to the ground. Mid-air, Kiel¡¯s cursed Voidrend sword slashed toward me with blinding speed. I blocked every strike, my body twisting and turning to deflect them, all while fighting off another spirit¡¯s attacks.


    "Impressive," Kiel sneered, his eyes glinting with malicious intent. "But this is where your luck runs out."


    I landed with a thud, my legs trembling from the impact. As soon as my feet hit the ground, something felt wrong¡ªtoo quiet. A wave of danger surged through me, instincts kicking in. Before I could process it, I heard the unmistakable sound of Ronan¡¯s movements, the heavy thud of his rapid approach echoing behind me.


    I whipped around, just in time to catch a glimpse of him. His voice, low and filled with malice, cut through the tension as his fiery fist lunged toward my head. The air around him sizzled, the flames casting wild, flickering shadows in the dark.


    "Think you¡¯ve won?" His voice was a growl, barely audible over the crackling fire. "Think again."


    I barely had time to react before he began chanting.


    "Awaken the primal spirits, infuse my mortal shell. Fire of the phoenix, strength of the stone, swiftness of the wind, and resilience of the tide¡ªlend me your power! Eidolon Surge!"


    His body erupted with raw power, his aura igniting as flames cascaded off him like a living inferno. The air around us grew hot, searing.


    I smirked, watching his body glow with the magic, the power radiating off him in waves.


    Him completing the incantation was apart of my plan. It was the perfect opportunity to show him the difference between true strength and borrowed power.


    "Big mistake, Ronan," I muttered, watching his body glow with power.


    Eidolon Surge was an advanced elemental magic enhancement spell, designed to channel the raw essence of primal forces directly into the caster¡¯s fists. It was meant to grant inhuman strength, speed, and resilience¡ªan overwhelming display of power that could crush anything in its path. But this wasn¡¯t enough to change the outcome.


    "Thanks for the chance, Ronan. Now it¡¯s time you know how everything breaks."


    Ronan¡¯s fully enhanced punch came at me with incredible force. Despite the burns on my right hand, I swung a counterpunch. The moment our fists collided, the ground trembled, and an explosion rang out, sending the spirits flying backward and clouding the area in thick smoke. Kiel¡¯s vision was blocked, his attacks halted.


    "That was your best shot?" I laughed, stepping through the smoke. "Pathetic."


    Ronan had enhanced his body to withstand the toughest blows, the Eidolon Surge granting him the ability to survive large explosions, deadly falls, and crushing impacts. But it was still primarily an attack spell, channeling most of his power into a single strike. But he hadn¡¯t accounted for my raw strength.


    Then came the sound¡ªthe sickening crack of bones breaking.


    "AHHHH!" Ronan screamed in agony.


    As our fists collided, my punch landed square on his hand, slowly shattering his bones pieces. He froze in shock, unable to react. I seized the moment, jumping forward and delivering a powerful kick straight to his face.


    "You should¡¯ve stayed down," I said with a twisted smile, my voice colder than ever.


    He was sent flying to the left, out of the smoke, but I was faster. I reached him before he could recover and grabbed him by his hair, locking him in place as he writhed from the pain of his broken bones. He was still too stunned to fight back.


    "Did you really think that magic would save you, learn to fight on your strength. You will never be able to defeat me with borrowed power"


    With one swift motion, I slammed him hard onto the ground, the force rattling the air. But I didn¡¯t have time to savor the moment. My instincts picked up on the cursed aura creeping up behind me. I spun just in time to block Kiel¡¯s attack.


    "Don''t even try it, Kaiser!" Kiel snarled, his eyes burning with fury. "You¡¯ll regret this¡ªI''ll make sure of it."Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Kiel was no longer fighting from a distance. His vengeful spirits followed him closely, attacking in perfect sync. We traded blows, creating gusts of wind so intense it felt like a hurricane was forming around us.


    "You¡¯re still not strong enough," I taunted, dodging Kiel¡¯s strikes with ease. "You''re just like Ronan¡ªneeding dirty tricks to fight me."


    The spirits were the easier part of the fight. I had already memorized their attack patterns and devised my own counter-strategy. The energy around me shifted, and I felt the strain on Kiel.


    "If you keep pushing, Kiel, they¡¯ll get reckless. And then it¡¯s over," I warned, grinning as I avoided another strike.


    Kiel was coughing, each breath shallow as he struggled to maintain control over Voidrend and keep his spirits active, all while trying to fight me. A few meters away, Ronan was desperately trying to heal his wounds with magic, his hands shaking from the strain.


    "You think you can scare me with threats, Kaiser? You''re not the only one who knows how to push past their limits."


    Suddenly, Kiel dropped Voidrend, catching me off guard. The spirits, sensing his shift, turned their attention to me, attacking relentlessly to keep me distracted. In that brief moment, Kiel rushed over to Ronan, using advanced cursed magic to heal him completely.


    "O spirits of torment, hear my plea! Feed on my pain, mend this broken vessel. Bind flesh with shadows and seal wounds with suffering¡ªVeil of Agony!"


    It was a high-level healing spell¡ªone that drained an immense amount of cursed energy. Unlike elemental magic, this spell enveloped Ronan in a dark veil, his cursed energy swirling around him, mending his wounds and broken bones. Kiel collapsed to the ground, coughing up blood from the effort.


    "So much for pushing past your limits?" I sneered. "No amount of magic will save you, Kiel."


    Ronan looked at him, concern in his voice, "Kiel! Are you okay?"


    "I¡¯ll be fine... don¡¯t worry about me. Just go kill him now," Kiel rasped, still healing Ronan.


    Enraged, Ronan surged forward, his speed now unmatched, his body completely healed thanks to Kiel¡¯s spell. The spirits, sensing his aura, pulled back, clearing the path for him. I stood still, waiting, ready for the perfect counter.


    "Is that all you¡¯ve got, Ronan?" I taunted, my grin widening as I prepared to strike. "Let¡¯s see how long you last this time."


    Ronan poured all his mana into his elemental magic.


    "Flames of the eternal inferno, rise and empower me. Cloak my body in fire, strengthen my limbs, and fuel my will. Infernal Ascendance, ignite my soul!"


    His hand ignited in blazing fire, scorching the ground around him. He was certain I would try to block, giving him the opening to strike while he was fully charged. Fighting him head-on would mean certain death. It was a death sentence to face someone using Infernal Ascendance in close combat with nothing but a sword.


    Exactly what I wanted.


    I threw my sword into the air, catching Ronan completely off guard. Before he could react, I side-stepped, effortlessly dodging his first jab. I grabbed his outstretched arm, countering with my own punches, crossing them against his strikes.


    "You thought simply covering yourself with fire was enough to stop me?" I sneered. "You''re nothing but a delusional sore loser."


    The impact was deafening. The air exploded with force, sending a shockwave through the area and filling the space with smoke. Kiel, still recovering, stood speechless as he watched me stop Ronan¡¯s blazing attacks with nothing but my bare hands.


    The heat from Ronan¡¯s flames was unbearable, my hands slowly burning, but that wasn¡¯t what Ronan had expected.


    "HOW?!" Ronan screamed in disbelief. "How are you able to stop my Infernal Ascendance?!"


    "Real power lies in technique," I replied coldly. "Those who rely on magic will never understand this. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve already lost the game."


    "That''s pure bullshit," Ronan spat, rage in his voice. "Anyone that even comes near the fire should melt instantly. Yet you''re still here standing. How is that possible?"


    I smirked, taking a step forward. "Ronan, you''re nothing more than a caged rat. Thinking you''ve gotten stronger from the incantations you''ve memorized, believing that was enough to beat me." I chuckled darkly.


    "It''s just hilarious, really."


    As I spoke, my grip tightened. Ronan¡¯s fists, once raised in defiance, now trembled in my hands as I crushed them with raw strength. Years of training, countless hours spent honing my body, had all led to this moment. The muscle memory kicked in, and I stepped closer to him.


    With one swift movement, I released my left hand and seized his right wrist with both hands. He didn¡¯t even have time to react. Before he could comprehend what was happening, I drove my knee into his, breaking his balance. His body lurched, and as he struggled to stay upright, I reached out and locked onto his wrist with my left hand and his shoulder with my right.


    In one smooth motion, I used my back as a pivot point, twisting my body with precision and power. I tore through his gravity, completely flipping him upside down. Ronan¡¯s body hit the ground with a massive crash, sending a shockwave through the earth and breaking the momentum of his Infernal Ascendance magic.


    It wasn¡¯t just strength that made this work¡ªit was technique. A technique I had perfected over time, honed through countless battles against monsters and demons where a sword wasn¡¯t always an option.


    The core of this martial art, was a theory I had read about in ancient books, wasn¡¯t difficult to implement once I understood the mechanics. In order to survive in a world without knowing any magic, I had to adapt.


    My body was burning. The intense heat from my struggle, the flames still scorching at my skin, made it feel like I was caught in the center of a raging fire.


    Kiel, witnessing the unthinkable, was speechless. He called out Ronan¡¯s name, unable to comprehend how I was still standing.


    ¡°Ronan¡­ how? How is he still standing?!¡±


    The fire around me began to die down, its energy slowly dissipating as it was absorbed into my hands.


    At that moment, the sword I had thrown into the air finally descended, its weight cutting through the smoke-filled air. I reached up with my right hand, feeling the heat still radiating from my skin as I caught the blade, the flames still burning my hands.


    The heat was unbearable, my flesh starting to blister, but I gritted my teeth and pressed forward. With my left hand, I tilted the sword toward my face, guiding it carefully as I dragged my hand along the blade¡¯s edge. The fire on my skin transferred to the blade, touching along its surface like an obedient flame.


    As the flames left my hands, they burned into the sword, permanently igniting it with an ethereal fire that would endure. The flames on my hands vanished, absorbed completely by the weapon, leaving the sword blazing with a dark, almost unnatural glow. It was no longer just a weapon¡ªit was a part of me, the flames now bound to it, ready to strike with a power I had never wielded before.


    Ronan¡¯s eyes were filled with desperation as he muttered, ¡°Mana Shifting... How?¡±


    I knew exactly what he meant. Mana Shifting wasn¡¯t just a basic magic technique¡ªit was a way to transfer magical energy from one source to another. Typically, this is only possible using celestial magic, which directly manipulates elemental forces.


    But, since I didn¡¯t possess any celestial magic, I had to use my own body to perform this feat. I focused every ounce of my physical energy, shifting my mana into the sword¡¯s blade.


    A normal person would have been consumed by the flames, their skin searing and their bones scorched beyond recognition. But over the years, I¡¯ve developed a keen understanding of how to manipulation and control of magic worked, especially fire. By channeling my own energy and reinforcing my skin with a protective layer of minor mana channels, I was able to create a barrier that prevented the fire from burning through my skin.


    It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was enough. The flames raged around me, yet I remained unharmed, using their energy against Ronan. It¡¯s this unique resistance allowed me to absorb Ronan¡¯s Infernal Ascendance flames and turn them into my own.


    Infernal Ascendance is a fire magic designed to enhance both offense and defense. It cloaks the caster in a fiery armor, amplifying their strength and agility. On the surface, it makes them appear invincible, like a god wrapped in flames. But I understood its true nature¡ªits vulnerabilities.


    Though Infernal Ascendance created a powerful defense around Ronan¡¯s body, it only protected the outer layers¡ªthe skin, muscles, and surface of the caster. It was like encasing a fragile vase in steel; it might look unbreakable, but if you struck it just right, the cracks would appear from within.


    That¡¯s where my knowledge came in.


    I had studied the nature of fire magic briefly, also covering how Infernal Ascendance worked, understanding that its protection was not absolute. The fire could reinforce the outer body, but it couldn¡¯t protect the inner workings¡ªhis bones, joints, and organs. The trick was to bypass the outer shield and strike at the core, where the magic couldn¡¯t reach. And from there, the spell¡¯s defense would crumble.


    At first, my strikes were pointless. The fire absorbed every punch, every hit, like I was hammering against an unyielding wall. I couldn¡¯t even leave a mark. But then, I noticed his movements¡ªslower, more labored¡ªespecially when he twisted to dodge. That¡¯s when I understood. The fire could shield the outside, but not the internal shockwaves.


    I stopped wasting my energy on surface hits and focused on precision. I aimed for his ribs, collarbones, and joints¡ªplaces where the force would ripple through his body. I knew that shockwaves could manipulate the structure of the magic and break its hold.


    When I slammed Ronan onto the ground, I used all my strength to amplify the impact. The force created shockwaves that reverberated through his body, rattling his bones and organs. I could feel the magic waver, its grip weakening as the shock traveled inward. The first crack I heard came from his ribs, and I knew I had found my mark.


    Ronan collapsed to the floor, gasping for breath. The flames that had once surrounded him now flickered weakly, their intensity waning as I relentlessly targeted the core of his body. Each strike I landed seemed to drain the last remnants of his fiery defense, leaving him vulnerable.


    The once-invincible blaze that had protected him was now little more than a fading memory, and I could see the realization in his eyes¡ªhe was finished.


    This knowledge didn¡¯t come to me by accident. I had memorized hundreds of magical texts¡ªbooks that explored the intricacies of elemental magic and its weaknesses. One of them, Elemental Convergence: An Ancient History of Elements, had specifically pointed out the flaw in Infernal Ascendance¡¯s design. While most people focused only on the incantations, Ronan was missing the key understanding behind them. And because of that, he was destined to fail.


    That was the difference between talent and knowledge.


    Kiel¡¯s voice shattered the tension in the air, his desperate cry for Ronan to watch out. The two vengeful spirits reacted instantly, snatching Ronan from the battlefield and pulling him away, away from the fury of the clash.


    But Kiel remained. Silent. Emotionless.


    His once frantic breaths had steadied into a cold, unfeeling calm. He stood there, his body drained, but his eyes, devoid of hope or mercy, locked onto me as he began the incantation. The words spilled from his lips with a chilling finality.


    "From the pit of endless suffering, tear their souls asunder¡ªVengeful Grasp!"


    The air trembled as Kiel¡¯s cursed magic surged. Unlike before, where the spirits had simply followed his command, this time, the energy exploded, twisting violently.


    The cursed vines, once slithering like serpents, now twisted together into something far more menacing. They coiled and interlocked, forming a gargantuan dragon, its massive body writhing with dark energy. The vines were alive with malice, their very essence forged from the deepest, most twisted forces Kiel could command. The beast¡¯s eyes blazed with pure wrath, burning with a hatred that matched the fury of its creation. With a primal roar, it surged toward me, a towering creature of pure malevolence, its every movement a harbinger of destruction.


    I could feel Kiel pouring every last drop of his cursed energy into this one final assault. He had gambled everything on this strike, betting his life that it would be enough to break me. The battle had reached its end. This was the endgame.


    Kiel¡¯s voice was a whisper of finality, cold as the grave. ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy you.¡±


    But I wasn¡¯t shaken. Instead, I met his gaze with an unwavering calm, my lips curling into a thin smile.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even realized it, Kiel,¡± I said, my voice low and filled with certainty. ¡°You¡¯re already dead.¡±

 Chapter 15: Turning Point

    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    I could feel it¡ªthe roaring energy twisting and turning toward me. For a fleeting moment, my body craved the rush of adrenaline coursing through my veins. The cursed creature, born of Kiel¡¯s will, tore through everything around it. Trees shattered, the ground cracked, and its monstrous form embodied destruction itself, like it was created for that sole purpose.


    No¡­ not yet. It¡¯s not time yet.


    ¡°Kaiser! Get away!¡± Celia¡¯s voice rang out, desperate and trembling.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    I turned toward her. She was terrified, gripping her hands together shaking under fear. Truthfully, I was too.


    I wasn¡¯t a hero, nor was I ever chosen for anything. I¡¯m just an ordinary man, a failure through and through, cursed from the very moment I was born.


    The beast roared, its deep, guttural cry shaking the earth beneath us. It surged forward, cursed vines lashing out like whips, desperate to crush me. The sound of its rage echoed everywhere, deafening and overwhelming. Then it leaped, its enormous jaws opening wide, ready to devour me whole.


    My sword, still ablaze from my earlier move, burned brighter as the creature closed the distance. This was the moment. Time to end it.


    Gripping my sword tightly, I leapt forward, aiming directly at the cursed monster''s gaping mouth. The cursed vines shot out from all directions, desperate to finish me off in one swift strike. But they were too late now.


    My sword blazed with fire, a reflection of my determination. I called upon my own style¡ªthe Heaven Splitting Sword Style¡ªa technique forged to challenge those gifted with magic, to stand against the ones blessed with powers beyond mortal reach.


    With a surge of power, I struck the cursed beast head-on. For a brief moment, all was still, the world holding its breath. Then, the monster twisted, its body writhing into the sky, its agonizing roar splitting the air. It was all over.


    But that roar, that final cry of defiance¡ªit sealed its victory, not mine. The monster, in its twisted joy, believed it had won. It reveled in the belief that it had destroyed me. And for a fleeting moment, I let it¡ªbecause in the end, it was the cursed monster who would pay the price for its caster''s arrogance.


    BOOOM! A shockwave exploded as my blade collided with the monster, sending fire and cursed energy roaring through the air.


    I moved without hesitation. My sword blazed as I struck again and again, faster than the eye could follow. Twenty slashes in an instant, each one tearing deeper into the cursed beast. Flames spread across its body, engulfing it entirely. The monster¡¯s roars grew weaker with each blow, its grotesque limbs flailing helplessly.


    Unlike before, when the cursed vines easily overpowered my normal sword, this was something else entirely. The ignited blade now burned with Ronan''s Infernal Ascendance. The fire itself doubled the force of my strikes, turning each blow into something far more potent, even if it couldn''t enhance my physical strength.


    "SKREEEAAAAGH!" The cursed monster¡¯s screech pierced the air as my blade tore through its cursed flesh. Each second I only got closer and closer to it''s end.


    Its grotesque limbs flailed wildly, clawing at the air in a desperate attempt to stop me. Blood poured from its wounds, burning as it hit the ground. I pushed through the flames now consuming its body. . With each strike, the monster¡¯s roars grew weaker, its form collapsing under the relentless assault.


    "Grrrrk¡­" Its final growl was cut short as I drove the blade into its core. The runes on my sword flared brighter, absorbing the last of its cursed energy.


    The monster shuddered violently, its body convulsing before it stilled completely. In an instant, its entire form erupted in a blinding inferno, the heat radiating like the wrath of a dying star.


    I leapt from the inferno, landing with a heavy thud a bit far from Kie. Without a word or expression, I moved forward, my steps slow and deliberate, the heat of the flames doing nothing to touch me. The fire raged behind me, but I walked through it like the force of nature, untouched and unbothered. The world seemed to pause, as if even the air feared to disturb my path, leaving only smoke and ash in my wake.


    I didn¡¯t care about the explosions or the fire behind me. My gaze was colder than the flames as I locked eyes with Kiel, my sword resting on my shoulder, a silent promise of what was to come.


    "Impossible... THAT CAN''T BE!" Kiel screamed, his voice trembling with disbelief as his eyes darted around, still unable to process what had just unfolded before him.


    I paused, meeting his frantic gaze with a cold, unwavering stare. "You still don¡¯t get it, do you, Kiel?" I spoke slowly, the words deliberate, each one like a hammer driving the truth deeper into his chest. "You are weak."


    Kiel¡¯s eyes blazed with frustration, the desperation in his voice rising. "No... I still have power! I can¡ª"


    I cut him off, my tone slicing through the air. "You''re out of moves, Kiel. Admit it. You have lost."


    His face twisted with fury and desperation as he began chanting again, his voice ragged as he tried to summon more cursed monsters, his last chance to turn the tide.


    "Shadows deep, hear my plea, Unleash the cursed, bound to me. From the void, your chains I sever¡ªRise, and serve my will forever¡ª"


    But before he could finish the incantation, a violent cough gripped him. Blood spilled from his lips, his body convulsing with each painful breath. He stumbled, his strength failing him.


    I stood there, unmoved, watching Kiel crumble. "How predictable," I said with a dark smirk, my voice low and cutting. "You were always too reckless. This was never about your power¡ªit was about how easily I could make you waste it."


    Kiel¡¯s knees gave out, and he collapsed to the ground, coughing violently. His bloodied hand clawed at the dirt, trembling as he tried to force out words. "I... I can still¡ª"


    "You can¡¯t," I interrupted sharply, my voice colder than steel. "It¡¯s over, Kiel." I stepped closer, each word measured and deliberate. "For all your gifts, for all your power... you''re nothing. Weak, even with everything handed to you on a silver platter."


    Kiel¡¯s head snapped up, his bloodshot eyes blazing with a mix of defiance and desperation.


    "No! You¡¯re wrong!" His voice cracked, but he forced himself to speak. "I worked for this! Do you hear me? I worked for this power! I bled for it, suffered for it! You¡¯ll never understand my pain¡ªsomeone like you couldn¡¯t!"


    I tilted my head, letting his words hang in the air for a moment. Then a sharp, mocking chuckle escaped me.


    "Oh, is that what you think?" I said, my tone dripping with condescension. "How cute." My chuckle grew louder, spiraling into a full-blown, manic laugh.


    "Ahahahaha! AHAHAHA!" My left hand rose to half-cover my face as I let out a slow, deliberate exhale, calming just enough to speak again.


    "Worked hard, you say? All that effort... just to lose to a powerless nobody like me?" I leaned forward slightly, locking eyes with him, my smirk growing darker. "It¡¯s honestly too much. You¡¯re making this far more entertaining than I expected."


    Kiel¡¯s breathing grew erratic, his eyes moving around everywhere, trying to find something. He muttered under his breath, a hint of desperation slipping into his voice. It was obvious he was looking for his two vengeful spirits to save him.


    "Why...? Why were you holding back?" Kiel''s voice trembled, his words laced with desperation. "If you had power like this all along, why didn¡¯t you destroy us outright? Why hold back?!"


    "Oh?" I said, stopping in my tracks. A faint, cruel smile tugged at my lips. "Trying to stall me for time, are you?"


    "Too bad." My voice lowered, sharp and cutting, as I took another step forward.


    "I don¡¯t owe you answers, Kiel." My tone was calm, yet it carried a weight that pressed down on him.


    "This..." I leaned in slightly, letting the silence build before delivering my final words. "This is the last thing you¡¯ll ever ask anyone in life."


    Suddenly, I heard dangerous fiery sounds behind me. As I glanced back, it was Ronan his body covered in fire trying to heal it using fiery healing spells. He was rushing directly, with desperate eyes trying to change the tides of the fight.


    But he wasn''t rushing towards me, he was rushing towards Celia. And around him, I also saw those two vengeful spirits rushing towards me. Ronan in a last ditch effort to win, placed his eyes on Celia to take her hostage. Going against what he had promised just before this, what a pathetic man.


    Celia tried her best to run away, I know she was hurt, injured on the leg yet she didn''t call for my name because she knew I was tired. Too tired to fight anymore, even in such moments she thought of me.


    For a moment, Kiel''s eyes were engraved with regret seeing Ronan rush Celia, he tried to reach out to me screaming at me,


    "Kaiser! YOU HAVE TO GO SAVE HER!"


    I brutally kicked him in the face, telling him to know his place and not order me around. It was obvious, I wasn''t capable of outspeeding Ronan while fighting off two vengeful spirits. The only flaw to my plan, that I had considered.


    "So are you just going to let her die?" Kiel asked bleeding down on the floor.


    "Is that some kind of a problem for you?" I coldly told him, looking down on him.


    Kiel''s eyes filled with desperation, was he just trying to make me save her so he could save himself or.. Did he actually care for Celia?


    "I.. Won''t.. Let her die." Kiel whispered, getting me stunned.


    He slowly, tried to pour his cursed energy again, trying to incantation another spell,


    "From the depths of pain, I call thy chains; Mend the flesh, but bind the soul in eternal strain¡ª"


    Kiel blasted out, coughing blood again. This time even worse, in the background I saw Ronan get closer and closer towards her and those spirits getting too close towards me. It was time to make my final move, something nobody expected.


    In this world, I''ve always lost people, lost them because I couldn''t help, lost them because I was weak. But no.. winning is all that matters. And in the end if I win, that''s all that matters.


    I grabbed my sword with my left hand, Kiel''s face still in despair knowing it was too late. I couldn''t catch up to Celia to save her, she was as good as gone now.


    Spirits now about to attack and kill me, I had to rush in order to save her even though I knew it was over. But instead of rushing, I sliced my right hand off my body. The same hand which was completely burned from the heat earlier.


    "What are you doing?!" Kiel screamed, shocked over my actions.


    Before I could reply, Kiel blocked his face, as he saw thost two vengeful spirits right above me about to finish me off. But instead of dealing the blow, they turned their eyes and rushed over to Ronan.


    "What..?" Kiel astonished from this,


    "Call of the Forsaken Souls, that''s the spell correct Kiel?" I told Kiel as blood was coming out of my now sliced off hand,This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "This spell, Kiel, summons two vengeful spirits. Upon their summoning, they act like any cursed monster¡ªruthless, relentless, and bloodthirsty. But unlike others, these particular spirits are bound to the will of the caster."


    I paused, my tone growing sharper as I watched Kiel¡¯s expression. "Now, you may or may not know this, but here¡¯s the catch¡ªthis breed of monster isn¡¯t fully under your control."


    "What do you mean?" Kiel with shocked eyes couldn''t say anymore.


    "It''s simple, really," I said, my tone casual, almost mocking. "These spirits live off the cursed mana or energy you supply them. As long as you can keep providing it, they¡¯ll obey. But the moment you¡¯re drained? That¡¯s when they turn. They¡¯ll go after the strongest target nearby, Kiel. And if they can¡¯t find one? They¡¯ll take you instead."


    Kiel¡¯s face paled, his voice trembling as he asked, "That¡¯s not possible¡­ How do you know all this?"


    I chuckled darkly, taking a step closer. "Because, Kiel... they¡¯re out of your control. I¡¯ve fought them before. They¡¯re not as tough as they look, but if you lose to them? They won¡¯t just kill you outright. Oh no. They¡¯ll drag your body to their realm, piece by piece, and devour it slowly. That kind of torment? It¡¯s one of the most horrifying experiences a human can endure. And you know what¡¯s worse?" I leaned in, my voice dropping lower.


    "If there¡¯s no stronger target around, they¡¯ll feast on the caster instead."


    Kiel¡¯s eyes widened in pure terror, his entire body trembling.


    "They¡¯re loyal to no one, Kiel," I continued, my lips curling into a wicked grin. "Which makes them the perfect weapon to torture Ronan."


    Kiel stumbled back, shaking his head. "No¡­ that can¡¯t be. Is that why you sliced off your hand?"


    "Exactly," I replied, my voice steady, unshaken. "By severing my now-useless burnt dominant hand, I weakened myself just enough for the spirits to sense greater danger from Ronan instead of me. So now? Their next feast isn¡¯t me¡ªit¡¯s him."


    "But... How? How did you calculate that they¡¯d attack Ronan?!" Kiel¡¯s voice cracked, his desperation boiling over. "It''s impossible to know something like that!"


    "It¡¯s simple," I said, shrugging nonchalantly. "Once you summoned them, I changed my strategy. I stopped fighting to win outright and shifted to a war of attrition¡ªtaking your attacks, letting them slowly wear me down just enough while depleting your mana at the same time."


    "I kept Ronan in as perfect condition as possible, even though I could¡¯ve killed him several times over. Why? Because I wanted to see this, Kiel. Your pathetic face, as those spirits drag Ronan to hell."


    I let out a low, twisted laugh, my voice dripping with malice.


    As I finished speaking, a piercing scream echoed behind me.


    "KIEL! What is this?! Control your spirits!" Ronan¡¯s panicked voice cut through the air.


    Kiel spun around, his eyes wide with dread. "Ronan! I can¡¯t! They¡¯re out of my control!" he yelled, his voice breaking under the weight of his failure.


    Behind me, I could hear Ronan¡¯s desperate cries as the vengeful spirits descended upon him, their hollow laughter filling the battlefield.


    Celia glanced over her shoulder, her eyes locking onto Ronan as the vengeful spirits tore into him. I could see the confusion and fear in her gaze, but it lasted only a moment. Her eyes shifted to my severed hand, and in that instant, there was no hesitation.


    She sprinted toward me, driven by something deeper than just instinct.


    Celia''s Perspective:


    I rushed over to Kaiser, my mind racing with unanswered questions. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it¡ªabout everything.


    Why are Kiel¡¯s spirits attacking Ronan? Why can¡¯t Kiel fight back anymore? And the most disturbing question of all: why did Kaiser slice off his own hand?


    I know he¡¯s in pain. He has to be. No one could go through that without suffering. I need to help him¡ªfast. But why¡­ why is he smiling? It¡¯s as if cutting off his own hand means nothing to him. I just can''t seem to understand him.


    As I reached him, my attention shifted for a moment. Kaiser was staring at Ronan. I followed his gaze¡ªand froze. Ronan was dead. His lifeless, scarred body was being pulled into the ground by the spirits, as if the earth itself wanted to swallow him whole. Wounds and deep cuts covered him, his soulless form disappearing before my eyes.


    But none of it mattered to me anymore. It didn¡¯t matter that we used to be friends.


    They betrayed me¡ªRonan, all of them. Just because my looks changed. They never even tried to see if I was still¡­ me. No matter how I think about it, they were fake. Fake smiles, fake kindness. None of it was real.


    In this world, there¡¯s no one you should blindly trust. I¡¯ve learned that the hard way. And yet...


    Kaiser.


    He trusted me.


    Even though I look like a monster¡ªa cursed queen who brought nothing but death and despair¡ªhe looked past all of that. He saw me. Not the facade, not the resemblance to a murderer. He saw the person I truly am.


    I screamed his name as I saw Kaiser raising his sword, ready to deal the finishing blow.


    "Kaiser!"


    "Oh, Celia! It¡¯s great that you''re just in time to see his pathetic face," Kaiser mocked, his voice dripping with disdain as he looked at Kiel.


    Kiel looked pale¡ªlifeless, in fact. I didn¡¯t understand why, but he seemed... empty now. Even though he had attacked me, tried to kill me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a shred of pity for him. Pity for someone as evil as him.


    But as I got closer, I saw him through my earlier, disgusted view. He was nothing but a weakling who relied on Ronan to do everything for him. Not even worthy of being called human. And now, he is laying down on the ground begging for mercy.


    "Celia, I promised. Do you remember?" Kaiser asked, his voice softening slightly as he looked at me.


    "What?" I asked, still trying to wrap my mind around everything.


    "I promised you I¡¯d win. I would make sure of it," Kaiser said, his face filled with wounds and cuts, but his eyes never left mine.


    I opened my mouth but couldn¡¯t find the right words. I did believe in Kaiser, but this... this wasn¡¯t the outcome I expected. He had completely turned the tide of the battle.


    "You don¡¯t have to say anything," Kaiser continued with a smile, though his tone was cold. "It¡¯s going to end here."


    "What do you mean by that?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper.


    "Kiel¡¯s life has reached its end," Kaiser said, his expression hardening as he looked down at Kiel.


    "It¡¯s time I end his pitiful existence from the world."


    I was speechless. Unable to understand how far this had gone, how much pain Kaiser had to endure to win. But as I was oblivion of the present moment getting carried by my thoughts, I heard a faint whisper.


    "Stella... please, hear me out. I was trying to help you¡­" Kiel''s voice trembled, a faint, desperate reach towards me.


    Help me? Really? Even at the end, he was still trying to lie?


    I looked down at him, disgust twisting my gut. This¡­ this piece of trash wanted to help me?


    "Don¡¯t waste your breath," Kaiser said, stepping in front of me, his sword raised, ready to end Kiel¡¯s life.


    "She¡¯s not going to be fooled by your lies anymore."


    "Kiel... I..." My voice faltered, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from speaking. Kiel¡¯s eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope, but I couldn¡¯t let it fool me.


    "How long are you going to keep lying? You admitted yourself that you were here to kill me."


    "Stella... I... I had my reasons for saying that," Kiel begged, his eyes wide, pleading with me.


    "I wanted to save you. Please, Stella, tell Kaiser to stop¡­ We can talk this out¡ª"


    Before he could finish, I cut him off, my voice ice-cold.


    "No. I do not want to speak to someone like you ever again."


    "Stella, please, just listen to me¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t call me that," I snapped, my voice shaking with frustration.


    "My name is not Stella. I hate every moment you say it. You used to call me that because you cared about me. But now I know it was all a lie. Every single word."


    "No... Stella... I still care for you," he whispered, as if hoping my heart would soften.


    "Listen here, you human garbage," I growled, the words spilling out like venom.


    "I told you once before, my name is not Stella. It¡¯s Celia. And it was given to me by my friend¡ªa friend who isn¡¯t a degenerate liar like you."


    Hearing myself speak like that felt... strange. But Kiel¡¯s face, once full of hope, shattered as he looked down. His resolve crumbled, and he gave up all pretense of survival.


    I didn¡¯t understand why I said it like that. I had never spoken to anyone like this before. But somehow, in that moment, I had.


    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    Wow¡­ I never thought Celia was capable of saying something like that. Since we''ve met, she¡¯s been a bit shy, guarded, but still was always polite. But now, she was so... different. That didn¡¯t really matter though. I knew one thing for sure¡ªshe hated Kiel.


    As for Kiel, he had completely given up. I could see it in his eyes. No... I could feel it. He had accepted his fate after hearing her say it.


    "Kiel¡­ Any last wishes?" I asked, a trace of humanity still lingering within me, pushing me to give him this final moment.


    "Please... take care of Stella... No," his breath hitched, his eyes pleading. "Celia. Take care of her... for me."


    The words struck me like a physical blow. The weight of them¡ªthe love, the trust¡ªwas almost too much to bear. For a moment, I was frozen, caught between the person I had been and the monster I was becoming. But I knew there was no going back. No redemption.


    "You don''t have to tell me twice," I whispered, my voice a low growl. The sword in my hand felt heavy, but it was my duty. I raised it, the tip aimed at Kiel''s chest, prepared to strike.


    It was over.


    But then, a hand¡ªsmall, fragile¡ªgripped my own. I froze. Celia. Her desperate, wide eyes locked with mine, her fingers tightening around my wrist, pulling me back from the edge.


    "Stop, Kaiser!" She cried, her voice trembling with urgency.


    "What?!" I was taken aback. Why the hell was she stopping me now?


    "Wait a second, will you?" she said, reaching for my hand desperately.


    Even after that, Kiel didn¡¯t raise his head. He kept his gaze fixed on the ground, his body trembling. It looked like he was crying. Not that I cared. Who wouldn¡¯t cry after an old friend told them to die?


    "Celia, don¡¯t tell me you still have feelings for Kiel, do you? Did you really fall for his words?" I asked, trying to protest. I couldn¡¯t understand why she was doing this.


    "Oh my god, STOP getting the wrong idea!" she screamed, grabbing my right hand¡ªthe one I had sliced off earlier.


    "Kaiser! Why did you slice off your own hand?!" She looked at me with wide eyes, demanding an answer.


    I couldn¡¯t exactly tell her it was some grand plan to turn the tides; that would sound boring. I needed to come up with something. Ah, yes! I¡¯d just tell her it was injured or something.


    "Oh... Celia. I had to cut it off to get those spirits to attack Ronan. It was my last attempt to turn the tides. I had no other way to save you..." Somehow, my heart urged me to be completely honest in that moment, a magical pull to speak the truth.


    Then, without warning, Celia slapped the back of my head. It wasn¡¯t hard, but it was enough to bring me back to the present.


    "The hell did I do to deserve that?" I asked, rubbing my head in disbelief.


    But when I turned to face her, the words caught in my throat. She was trembling, her hands clenched at my hand, her lips pressed tightly together as though she was holding back a wave of emotions. Tears brimmed in her eyes, threatening to spill over.


    For a moment, I forgot the pain coursing through me. All I saw was her. Honestly, seeing her care about me like that made me happier than defeating Kiel or Ronan.


    ¡°You idiot,¡± she whispered, her voice shaky but firm. ¡°Do you think I could ever forgive myself if you did something like this again?¡±


    Her gaze fell to my severed hand, the blood pooling around it on the ground. Her shoulders quivered, and for the first time, I saw something I hadn¡¯t expected from her: fear. Not for herself, but for me.


    Before I could respond, she knelt down, grabbing at the hem of her dress. With a sharp tug, she began tearing the fabric, the sound ripping through the silence like a knife.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± I asked, panic and disbelief mingling in my voice.


    ¡°Just shut up and let me help you!¡± she snapped, her tone sharper than I¡¯d ever heard. It was a command, one I couldn¡¯t defy even if I wanted to. The same words I had once said to her came back to haunt me now, and all I could do was watch as she ripped the cloth into strips with trembling hands.


    Her movements were frantic but careful, her fingers deftly tying the fabric around my wound. She pulled it tight, her hands slick with blood, but she never wavered. The tears she had been holding back finally spilled over, streaking her cheeks as she worked in silence.


    ¡°Celia¡­¡± I managed to whisper, my voice weak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she interrupted, her voice breaking as she tied the makeshift bandage with a final tug. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Just listen to me.¡±


    Her hands lingered on mine for a moment, as if she was afraid to let go. She looked up, her tear-streaked face filled with an anguish that pierced straight through me.


    ¡°Kaiser¡­ please,¡± she said, her voice trembling but resolute. ¡°I¡¯m not worth this. I¡¯m not worth you losing yourself. Don¡¯t ever¡ªever¡ªdo something like this for me again. I can¡¯t bear it. Do you understand?¡±


    The raw emotion in her words struck me harder than any wound I¡¯d endured. She wasn¡¯t just scared. She was terrified¡ªfor me, for what I might become. And somehow, knowing that she cared this much¡­ it hurt more than the pain in my body.


    I opened my mouth to respond, but no words came. What could I even say? All I could do was nod, barely managing a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Her grip tightened on my hand, and though tears continued to stream down her face, she smiled¡ªa fragile, bittersweet smile that made my chest ache.


    ¡°Just¡­ promise me,¡± she whispered. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll never put yourself through this for me again.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I promise,¡± I said, my voice barely audible.


    But as her tears fell onto the cloth she¡¯d tied around my wound, I knew deep down that it wasn¡¯t a promise I could keep.


    Kiel¡¯s Perspective:


    I¡­ I failed once again.


    If only I had told her the truth. If only I had been honest, just once. Maybe then, things could have been different. Maybe I could have been different. But I didn¡¯t. I kept that part of me buried deep, hidden behind lies and fear. Too terrified to face the truth. Too weak to change. And now¡­ now it¡¯s too late.


    My life flashes before my eyes, broken into fragments I can never piece together again, as I watch Kaiser raise his sword. The end is coming.


    My life¡­ it¡¯s been a long, cruel lie. Every decision, every step I took, led me here¡ªlost and broken, suffering at every turn. I wanted to change. I tried. I really tried, with everything I had left. But no matter how hard I fought, nothing ever worked.


    I thought I could be better. I thought I could escape the cycle, but in the end¡­ I couldn¡¯t. And now, all I have left is regret, and it¡¯s far too late for redemption.


    At least¡­ at least my death will mean something.


    Even if I couldn¡¯t fix things, even if I was too much of a coward to tell her the truth, at least I got to see her one last time. I saw her smiling again. I saw her happy with someone else. I''m glad my death means she was happy. That¡¯s enough.


    That has to be enough.


    "Sorry, Kiel¡­ In This world the only punishment for sin is pain. But for you, there¡¯s no redemption. Only the end awaits you."


    Kaiser¡¯s voice was cold, distant¡ªlike a judge passing his sentence. He stood over me, sword gleaming in his hand, his eyes devoid of mercy.


    The wind howls around me as his blade comes down. I feel it, the air rushing past, the weight of death looming over me. It¡¯s all over.


    I wanted to save her. I wanted to be there for her. But I was too late.


    And then¡ªjust as the blade is about to strike¡ªall my memories crash over me like a wave. The truth I buried. The truth I was too weak to face.


    I remember now¡ªwhy Celia was called a monster. Why her name was cursed, whispered in fear, and spoken with disgust. She was the reason our village was torn apart, the one who set the fire that devoured everything we had.


    She was the cause of the bloodshed, the screams that echoed through the night, and the fire that turned everything to ashes. Hundreds of lives¡ªfamilies, friends, children¡ªreduced to nothing, erased by the flames she unleashed.


    The truth hit me like a blade to the chest, sharp and unforgiving. And standing at the heart of it all... was her.


    And why, even knowing all of that, I swore to myself to save her.


    That was my purpose. My reason to keep fighting.


    But now, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Ronan¡¯s demon¡ªhis curse¡ªwas awakening. I could feel it''s pressure killing me from the inside..


    Velkaris.


    The King of Flames.


    He¡¯s coming. And when he does, nothing will be left standing. Not Kaiser. Not Celia. Not a single soul.


    When Velkaris rises, it¡¯s the end of everything.


    All because I was too late.

 Chapter 16: Two Sides

    Kiel''s Perspective:


    Great... I never really thought my life would be flashing before my eyes like this. They say it''s a once-in-a-lifetime experience everyone has before dying¡ªa vivid replay of the life they lived. But for better or worse, at least they get to relive their past experiences.


    But for me? It''s not the first time.


    Looking back at my actions, I can admit it¡ªI might¡¯ve gone too far. But you have to understand, this village wasn¡¯t just a place to me. It was my family. My mother never got the chance to raise me; she died the day I was born. And my father... let¡¯s just say he vanished during the Cold War, leaving nothing behind except a few bitter memories and a cryptic parting order: ¡°Go South-West of here. You¡¯ll be safe there in the village.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what he meant at the time, but when I had nowhere else to turn, I clung to those words like a lifeline. The journey to the village was nothing short of grueling¡ªa six-month ride on a rattling carriage, bouncing over uneven roads that seemed to stretch into eternity. There were days when I wondered if it even existed or if my father¡¯s words were just a cruel joke.


    But when I arrived, it was like stepping into a dream. The village of Celestine sat nestled among rolling hills, cradled by dense forests that seemed alive with whispers of the wind. Rivers wove like silver ribbons through the landscape, their waters so clear you could see every pebble beneath the surface. And then there was the coast¡ªthe endless expanse of the Celestine Sea, its waves crashing against the shore in a symphony of strength and serenity. It was the kind of place you¡¯d imagine only existed in fairy tales.


    For someone like me, who had spent his whole life surrounded by strangers in Asura, arriving in Celestine was overwhelming. The village chief, a shrewd yet kind man, took me in. He didn¡¯t outright demand that I work, but his subtle hints weren¡¯t hard to catch. A raised eyebrow here, a lingering glance at the farm tools there¡ªI got the message.


    So, I worked. I plowed fields, mended fences, and did whatever odd jobs needed doing to earn my keep. At first, it felt like just another form of survival, another way to scrape by. But over time, something changed. The people in the village, with their easy smiles and quiet acceptance, started to feel less like strangers and more like... something I had been missing all along.


    Still, life wasn¡¯t perfect. It was never going to be perfect for someone like me. But compared to the things I had endured to get here, the struggles of village life felt almost trivial. At least, that¡¯s what I told myself as an 11-year-old.


    It was a strange feeling, being surrounded by people but still so alone. I tried to talk to the other kids in the village, maybe make a friend or two, but they always turned away, uninterested. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t blame them. A random stranger showing up one day, with no history, no connection to anyone¡ªit¡¯s hard to expect anyone to reach out.


    Days went by, and my only good old friend was me and my book. A few months later, the harvest festival arrived. It was a time when all the crops of the year would be gathered, and the most notable of them was the Eteris plant. They said it could be eaten raw or cooked, but the real value of the Eteris was that it never rotted. No matter how much time passed, it remained fresh, making it a perfect agricultural product for trade and use.


    I never really cared much for the festival or its crops. My mind was always elsewhere, buried deep in the pages of history books.


    History¡­ there was a certain magic in it that captivated me. It was more than just dates and facts. It was the stories¡ªthe lives of real people who dreamed, struggled, and overcame obstacles, much like we do today.


    There was one story in particular that I always thought about. A story from five hundred years ago¡ªone that shaped everything.


    "The World''s End¡­ That¡¯s what we called it, because it nearly was. Five hundred years ago, the Queen of Curses and the Heavenly Sorcerer, the Chosen Mage of the Heavens, brought us to the brink of annihilation. Together, they ravaged the land, and in just a few short years, they destroyed over seventy percent of the world. Entire nations were wiped out, cities burned to the ground, and the very sky itself seemed to crack under the weight of their power. We were helpless in the face of their power."


    "It felt like the end of everything¡ªour people, our history, our future. Nothing could stand against them. But then... there came a legend. Marseille Astraeus. A solitary warrior, his sword glowing with a fierce blue light. He was the one who dared to defy the darkness, the only soul unyielding enough to stand against them."


    "With a strength no one had ever seen, he fought both the Queen of Curses and the Heavenly Sorcerer alone, ending the war that would have consumed everything. He saved what was left of mankind. Without him, there would be nothing but ruin. The world we live in today exists because of his sacrifice."


    As I sat in the quiet of the night, the distant chirping of crickets filled the air, and the moon cast a soft glow over the ranch. The world around me seemed so peaceful, so far removed from the chaos of history I had just relived in my mind. Alone, I could almost feel the weight of my thoughts pressing in, wondering if I would ever have the chance to make a difference, like Marseille.


    ¡°Kiel!? What are you doing here alone at night?¡±


    The voice startled me, and I turned to see the village chief approaching. His broad, friendly face was illuminated by the light of the lantern in his hand.


    ¡°Oh, sir! I was just¡­ having fun, reading,¡± I stammered, trying to brush off the seriousness of my thoughts.


    ¡°Well¡­ it seemed like you were talking to someone,¡± the chief said with a raised brow, his tone full of curiosity.


    I quickly shook my head, trying to deflect. ¡°Oh, it was nothing like that!¡±


    He chuckled softly, though there was a hint of concern in his eyes. ¡°Anyways, Kiel. Come with me to the Harvest Festival.¡±


    I hesitated, unsure of what to say. ¡°I¡­ um¡­¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to come?¡± the chief asked, his voice more teasing now.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I shifted uncomfortably, glancing at the ground. ¡°Mr. Chief, sir, I don¡¯t really have any reasons to get involved there.¡±


    He tilted his head, confused. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    I sighed, feeling the words weigh on me. ¡°I¡¯m just an outcast here in your village, Mr. Chief. I soon realized that everyone here lives and cares for each other¡ªalmost like a family. I don¡¯t want to be the one to interfere in their bonding.¡±


    Before I could finish, the village chief¡¯s hand came down sharply on my head with a slap that made my ears ring. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about any of that!¡± he said loudly, his voice filled with warmth and a touch of sternness.


    I rubbed my head, still a bit stunned. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. Come by in a few minutes, or I¡¯ll send some of the kids to drag you there,¡± he said with a wink before turning and walking off.


    As I watched him leave, a single thought echoed in my mind. ¡°Huh, as if someone is capable of convincing me to do anything¡­¡±


    A few minutes went by, and once again, I was completely alone. Seems like the Chief didn¡¯t really care to send anyone after all. Great, I had gotten my hopes up for nothing.


    ¡°Hey, that looks like an interesting book! What¡¯re you reading?¡±


    The sudden voice startled me, and I quickly snapped my head around.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the historic war that happened 500 years ago¡ªwait, who the hell are you?!¡±


    ¡°Aw, hey! That¡¯s not a nice way to talk to someone!¡± chirped a small girl standing behind me. She had brown hair and these odd brownish-grey eyes that almost seemed to sparkle. She was wearing a cute, simple dress, its light blue fabric swaying slightly in the night breeze. The dress had delicate white lace along the edges, giving it a playful yet elegant touch that suited her perfectly.


    A small ribbon was tied neatly around her waist, adding a charming accent to her outfit. But her hands were on her hips like she was about to lecture me. Probably the person the Chief sent.


    ¡°That still doesn¡¯t answer my question.¡±


    She puffed out her chest, slamming a fist proudly against it. ¡°Well, for now, I¡¯m nameless! But you can call me Lia!¡±


    ¡°...Nameless?¡± I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s a work in progress,¡± she said seriously. ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    I hesitated but gave in. ¡°I guess you can call me Kiel.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Kiel! Let¡¯s go to the festival now!¡± She grabbed my shirt and tugged, trying to pull me along.


    I stepped out of her grip easily. ¡°Yeah, no. I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°What?! Why?! Are you sick or something?¡± She leaned in so close I thought she was about to check my pulse.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that,¡± I said, stepping back, trying to keep my dignity intact.


    ¡°Ohhh, I get it now,¡± she said, nodding with the seriousness of someone solving a grand mystery.


    ¡°Thank you for finally getting it!¡± I said, relieved for about half a second.


    ¡°You¡¯re really, really shy!¡± she declared with a wide grin, looking way too proud of herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s NOTHING like that!¡± I yelled, my face probably redder than an overripe tomato.


    ¡°You know,¡± she said, tapping her chin thoughtfully, ¡°for someone who¡¯s ¡®not shy,¡¯ you sure sound like it!¡±


    I groaned, which only made her giggle. ¡°Okay, fine, I¡¯m a little shy. Happy?¡±


    ¡°Very!¡± she said with a cheerful clap. ¡°Admitting it is the first step!¡±


    This girl was impossible. But somehow, I wasn¡¯t mad about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kiel. I¡¯ll help you!¡± She patted my shoulder like she was comforting me.


    ¡°Wait. How old are you again?¡± I asked, crossing my arms.


    ¡°Mommy told me not to tell strangers my age!¡± she declared.


    ¡°So now I¡¯m a stranger? You¡¯re the one who started talking to me! And you¡¯re like, what¡ªsix years old?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯M NOT SIX!¡± she yelled, stamping her foot. ¡°I¡¯m eight! Eight whole years!¡±


    ¡°Wow, impressive,¡± I said dryly. ¡°But I still don¡¯t care. Just leave me alone and tell the Chief you failed to get me.¡±


    She tilted her head, her brownish-gray eyes blinking innocently. ¡°Why would I say that to the Chief?¡±


    ¡°Uh, because he sent you to get me?¡±


    Her face lit up, and she giggled like I¡¯d just told the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Oh no! He was going to send Ronan and the others to get you. I just came here on my own!¡±


    I blinked, my brain struggling to process her words. ¡°Wait. So nobody actually told you to come check on me?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± she chirped. ¡°I overheard the Chief saying you were alone near the ranch, and I thought, ¡®That¡¯s so sad!¡¯ So I came to see you!¡± She struck a ¡°heroic¡± pose, hands on her hips, chest puffed out like she¡¯d just saved the day.


    I stared at her, baffled. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re here for no reason.¡±


    ¡°No, silly! I¡¯m here to take you to the festival!¡± she declared, her grin so bright it could¡¯ve lit up the night. ¡°Being alone sucks, so I wanted to make sure you could enjoy the time with everyone in the village.¡±


    Her smile softened, and she clasped her hands behind her back, swaying a little as she spoke. ¡°Also, nobody has to tell me to help. I just like making people happy. That¡¯s all!¡±


    There was something about the way she said it¡ªso simple, so genuine¡ªthat it made my chest ache a little. For a moment, I forgot how annoyed I was. How could someone so small, so young, be this kind? This thoughtful?


    I looked away, trying to hide the lump forming in my throat. ¡°You¡¯re a weird kid, you know that?¡±


    She giggled again, clasping her hands behind her back. ¡°Maybe! But at least I¡¯m not alone!¡±


    "Oh wow... Coming back to insult me now? But I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t be able to go there."


    "But why?!" she exclaimed, tilting her head like I¡¯d just said something ridiculous. "It¡¯s the one time of year we¡¯re all supposed to have fun together!"


    "Well..." I hesitated, lowering my gaze. "I really don¡¯t have anyone in this world anymore. So, I don¡¯t have anyone to enjoy it with." My voice softened as memories of my parents filled my mind, their absence weighing heavier than ever.


    For a moment, she stared at me, her eyes wide, then suddenly brightened. "Oh, that¡¯s it? No biggie!" Before I could react, she grabbed my hand and pulled me to my feet.


    "Hey! What are you doing?!" I protested.


    "Following my heart!" she declared with absolute confidence, dragging me along.


    "We¡¯re walking now?! I told you, I don¡¯t want to go!"


    "Yeah, yeah, I heard you the first time. But you¡¯ve got me! You¡¯re not alone anymore," she said, glancing back at me with a smile so warm it made my chest ache. "I¡¯m your friend now, aren¡¯t I?"


    Her words froze me in place. Friend? Nobody had ever called me that before.


    Before I could think of a response, she tugged harder. "C¡¯mon, stop worrying and follow me already!"


    And just like that, I found myself walking toward the festival, her small hand firmly holding mine.


    By the time we reached the festival, the Chief greeted me warmly and introduced me to the entire village. Lia¡ªwell, to be more clear Celia¡ªintroduced me to her friends: Mira, Toby, Elise, Ronan, and Fiona. And just like that, out of nowhere, I had friends. For the first time, I felt like I belonged somewhere, all because of her.


    Looking back now, as life flashes before my eyes, I realize how wrong I was. I thought being alone was the best way to protect others from me¡ªthat if I kept my distance, nobody would have to care, and I wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone. But Celia proved me wrong. She showed me that even the smallest acts of kindness, given freely and without expectation, can change everything.


    Over the next year or two, we grew close. She wasn¡¯t just my friend¡ªshe was my best friend, the one person who could always make me smile. I cared about her deeply. Sure, I had other friends too. The ones she introduced me to at the festival became part of my life, but none of them reached out to me when I was at my lowest. None of them tried to break through the walls I had built. Only Celia did.


    Celia was always like that¡ªkind, selfless, and endlessly compassionate. She helped others simply because she could, with no thought of reward. It was just who she was.


    She was like an angel walking among us. And yet, even angels have their trials.


    I could never have imagined that just two years later, she would become the vessel for the Queen of Curses. That her resemblance to the ancient tyrant, even in the slightest, would lead people to betray her, to turn against her, to wish her harm.


    They called her a monster, a reincarnation of evil, without ever looking beyond the surface. And on her birthday, the day meant to celebrate her life, they went further than I could have ever imagined.


    That day¡­ it was the turning point for everything. The day that changed both of our lives forever.

 Chapter 17: My Gift

    From Kiel¡¯s Perspective:


    6 Years prior to the present time.


    It was the month of May, warm, dry, and of course, hotter than anything I had ever experienced. The sun shined relentlessly, the air thick and dry, making each breath feel like swallowing dust. The heat shimmered off the earth, somehow creating a mirage of wavering light along the fields.


    Every now and then, wind would kick up, stirring the dry grasses and bringing the scent of earth and hay, but it didn¡¯t do much to cool me down. My shirt stuck to my back, soaked in sweat, and my boots crunched in the dry dirt as I moved about, working the land.


    I still couldn¡¯t believe the chief wanted me to manage this whole ranch by myself. The animals, the farming, the building work¡ªall of it. Alone. The place seemed endless, sprawling with barnyards and open fields under the harsh sun. There was always something to do, but today, my mind wasn¡¯t on the cattle or the crops.


    I had been saving up a lot lately. Every extra coin went into a little pouch hidden away in my room. A month from now was Celia¡¯s birthday, and I was determined to get her something special. She deserved it. I had been counting down the days, imagining what it would be like to give her a gift that would bring a real smile to her face.


    Looking back, my past self must¡¯ve been excited¡ªwas excited. She was my closest friend, after all. But now... now, she hated being called ¡°Stella.¡± It wasn¡¯t just a preference; it was more like a silent plea for distance. It had always felt strange calling her that, but it was who I knew her as. I guess, deep down, I should¡¯ve known better, but I couldn''t help it. Now, I felt it was better to leave that name behind in the past. Celia. That was who she was now. A small shift, but a necessary one. She didn¡¯t want to be remembered by that name anymore. And, deep inside, I didn''t want to call her Stella anymore either. It felt wrong.


    Around that time... Celia¡¯s curse was taking place. It was as if it had waited until she grew, but it wasn¡¯t like it had any real reason to. It just was. I remember those days so clearly, though I¡¯m not sure how to explain them. It¡¯s like the memory¡¯s too big to fit into words, too complicated for my mind to understand. But I was there. I had seen her for the first time, in all that confusion and chaos, in the midst of something I couldn¡¯t even begin to comprehend.


    I snapped out of my thoughts as I heard a familiar voice calling my name, cutting through the sounds of the wind and the creaking of the old barn doors. My heart skipped a beat as the voice grew louder, it was a familiar tone.


    ¡°Kiel! Come here!¡± a voice called out, cutting through the stillness of the ranch.


    I straightened up, wiping sweat from my brow, and reached for the pitchfork leaning against the barn wall. If it was trouble, this would do as a makeshift weapon.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked cautiously, gripping the handle tightly.


    ¡°My God, are you trying to kill me?¡± The familiar, exasperated tone stopped me mid-step.


    ¡°Oh, sir! I¡¯m sorry, village chief. I didn¡¯t know it was you!¡± I lowered the pitchfork, relief washing over me.


    The chief shook his head as he approached, a bemused smile on his face.


    ¡°Kiel... How many times do I have to tell you? Stop being so formal with me. You¡¯re already like a son to me, and we live under the same roof. You make me feel ancient with all your ¡®sir¡¯ this and ¡®sir¡¯ that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir¡ªuh, I mean¡­¡± I winced, realizing my mistake too late.


    Before I could say another word, the chief slapped me lightly on the back of the head.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never listen, will you?¡± he sighed, shaking his head in mock disappointment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I muttered, rubbing the back of my head. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to call you.¡±


    ¡°Well then,¡± he said, crossing his arms with a grin, ¡°why don¡¯t you call me Chief Father? It¡¯s special¡ªjust for you.¡±


    ¡°Chief Father?¡± I repeated, tilting my head. It sounded¡­ strange, but also kind of fitting.


    ¡°Exactly. Now, doesn¡¯t that have a nice ring to it?¡± He chuckled, clearly proud of himself.


    ¡°Sure, Chief Father,¡± I said with a small laugh. ¡°So, what did you need?¡±


    He handed me a crumpled piece of parchment covered in his messy handwriting.


    ¡°We¡¯re running low on rations at the house. I asked Mira and Toby to handle it, but those two were too busy playing whatever nonsense game they¡¯ve made up this time. So, I¡¯m counting on you to take care of it.¡±


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t find anyone else dumb enough to agree, so he turned to me instead.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right away,¡± I said with a sigh.


    ¡°Good lad,¡± he said, patting my shoulder. ¡°And Kiel, take care of yourself out there. Don¡¯t get into any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief Father. I¡¯ll be back safe and sound.¡±


    As I walked away, list in hand, I couldn¡¯t help but mutter under my breath, What crimes did I commit in my past life to deserve this? It wasn¡¯t the worst thing in the world, but it certainly wasn¡¯t great either.


    And Mira and Toby? Those two siblings were about as useful as my luck. I genuinely felt bad for the chief, having to take care of those lazy brats. How they got away with lounging around while I handled all the chores was beyond me. It just wasn¡¯t fair.


    The sun blazed overhead as I left the ranch, the heat baking the ground and filling the air with the faint scent of dried grass and dust. Another day, another errand.


    As I walked down the dusty village path, I caught sight of Ronan crouched awkwardly behind a wall like a thief plotting his next heist. His head popped up and down, peeking toward the square. Curiosity got the better of me, so I crept closer to see what¡ªor who¡ªhe was so intensely watching.


    It was Elise and Fiona, casually sipping on what looked like frosty fruit juices. Frosty. In this heat. Seriously? They got the village mage to chill their drinks? My mouth practically watered at the thought. How is that even fair?


    I secret sat next to Ronan. He didn¡¯t even look at me, too busy with his spying mission.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s so unfair!¡± I whispered dramatically.


    ¡°I know, right?¡± he replied, not missing a beat as he continued peeking. Then it hit him. His head whipped around. ¡°WAIT. AGHHHHH?!?¡±


    ¡°Why the hell are you screaming?¡± I said, taken aback by his overreaction.


    His eyes widened in panic. ¡°How long have you been standing there?!¡±


    ¡°Since the start,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Also, not to be that guy, but staring at our own friends like that? Kinda sketchy, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°I WASN¡¯T STARING!¡± he hissed, his face turning a delightful shade of red.


    ¡°Sure, sure. You can¡¯t hide it forever, Ronan. Your reputation as the village stalker is safe with me.¡±


    He clenched his fists, clearly mortified. ¡°Do you know who I am?! Get lost before I beat you to a pulp!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, my bad, original gangster! I¡¯ll be on my way. Please, continue your peeking¡ªuh, I mean, ¡®innocent observing¡¯¡ªwith extreme caution!¡± I saluted dramatically, turning on my heel to leave.


    ¡°I AM NOT PEEKING!¡± Ronan shouted after me, loud enough to startle the birds out of a nearby tree.


    And that¡¯s when I saw her.


    Fiona, standing behind us with Elise right next to her. Both of them were glaring at us, their chilled drinks still in hand.


    ¡°Is that so, Ronan?¡± Fiona raising an eyebrow.


    Ronan froze mid-yell, his face draining of all color.


    ¡°I, uh, umm¡­¡± He stammered, trying to find some magical explanation. ¡°Hi, Fiona! Elise! What, uh, brings you guys here?¡±


    I didn¡¯t stick around for the rest. The moment I saw their death stares, I bolted away as fast as possible.


    From a safe distance, I could still hear him fumbling. ¡°You see, I was just¡­ just testing the structural integrity of this wall! Yeah, that¡¯s it! Solid craftsmanship!¡±


    Sorry, Ronan. You¡¯re on your own for this one, stifling a laughter while running. My ribs were going to hurt from this memory for weeks.


    I finally arrived at my destination, the weight of the day¡¯s errands lifting from my shoulders. I couldn¡¯t wait to finish up and find Celia. Maybe we could play something together like we used to¡ªlaugh, enjoy each other''s company. I smiled at the thought.


    But as I glanced around the village square, I saw her¡ªand my heart skipped a beat.


    She was standing in the middle of a growing crowd, her delicate figure almost hidden among the bustling villagers. I spotted her hair, shimmering even in the dim light, and the soft curve of her face as she listened to someone. I needed to get closer to see what was happening.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    I squeezed through the throngs of people, dodging a few curious eyes and murmurs as I pushed my way forward. The air was thick with chatter, but all I could focus on was her. I had to get to her.


    ¡°Move aside!¡± I called out, nudging past people. ¡°Let me through!¡±


    When I finally got a clear view, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.


    Celia¡¯s hair and eyes were changing, their colors slowly fading as if being drained by some unseen force. Her usual vibrant presence now seemed fragile, almost otherworldly.


    The villagers murmured anxiously among themselves.


    ¡°Miss Alina, do you know what¡¯s happening to your daughter?¡± one of them asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Celia''s mother''s voice cracked, full of worry. She was on her knees, gently holding Celia¡¯s face. ¡°She was fine earlier, and then she just stopped moving, and her eyes and hair¡­ they just started changing.¡±


    Celia blinked slowly, her voice soft and uncertain. ¡°Mommy... what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Her mother''s face softened, even as her worry remained clear. She forced a smile, stroking Celia¡¯s cheek. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, sweetie. You¡¯re just tired. Let¡¯s go home now, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± Celia said, her voice carrying a fragile trust, like she believed her mother¡¯s words could fix everything.


    I stood there, frozen, wanting to ask what was happening. But the words wouldn¡¯t come. My throat felt tight, and before I could gather the courage to speak, Alina was already leading Celia away.


    The crowd parted to let them pass, whispers following in their wake. I watched as they disappeared down the path toward their home.


    The sight of her fading hair and the fear in her eyes stayed with me. I clenched my fists. Why couldn¡¯t I say something? Why am I always too late?


    From that day, Celia¡¯s condition only worsened. I tried to visit her, knocking on their door day after day, but she never answered. It wasn¡¯t just me¡ªshe stopped talking to anyone. Her home became quiet, and her absence weighed heavy on the village.


    The smile she brought to everyone¡­ it was slipping away. And I couldn¡¯t do a thing about it.


    It was one of those days when the rain poured endlessly, the kind that soaks through every layer of clothing and chills you to the bone. Chief Father had fallen a bit ill, so I volunteered to fetch some medicine and potions from the healer. I didn¡¯t think much of the rain as I ran through the village grounds, my boots splashing in muddy puddles.


    But then, as I passed the open field, I saw her.


    Celia.


    She stood there, alone, in the middle of the downpour, her face tilted toward the sky. The rain mixed with her tears as they rolled down her cheeks, and for a moment, my heart pained seeing her like that. What struck me most wasn¡¯t just her crying¡ªit was her hair and eyes.


    They had completely changed.


    Her once golden hair was now silver, like fresh snowy white. Her vibrant eyes had dulled into a silver hue, reflecting a strange light even in the gray weather. It had been about twenty days since the changes started. Twenty long days where I visited her house daily, knocking on her door, hoping she¡¯d let me in. But every time, there was no answer. I even tried calling out to her through the second-floor window, where I had often see her sitting alone on her bed, staring into nothing. She never responded.


    I gave up trying after a while, thinking maybe I could cheer her up on her birthday instead. I told myself I would wait until then to make her smile again.


    But seeing her now, standing in the rain with tears in her eyes, it felt wrong to leave her like that. I wanted to run to her, to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come back,¡± I thought. ¡°I¡¯ll tell her when I return.¡±


    The healer was leaving the village that day, so I hurried to get what I needed and rushed back as quickly as I could. My mind raced the whole time, thinking of what I¡¯d say to her, planning how I would make things right.


    When I finally returned to the field, she was gone.


    The rain still fell, but the emptiness of that spot where she stood hit me harder than the cold.


    I haven¡¯t seen her since that day. People in the village spoke about her disappearance in hushed tones, their reactions mixed. Some were worried, others confused. But there was one thing that troubled me more than anything else¡ªher hair.


    In Asura, white hair carried a bad reputation. It marked someone as a slave from Elysium, a symbol of oppression and servitude. For Celia, someone so kind and full of life, to be burdened with such a thing... it didn¡¯t feel fair. I knew this cruel imbalance of Asura and Valerion¡¯s cultures would only make things harder for her.


    But I hoped¡ªno, I believed¡ªthat someday, this racial divide would be erased. Maybe not today, but in time, people would change. Someone had to make them change for the sake of a better future.


    For now, I had to focus on her birthday.


    I had finally finished her gift¡ªa handcrafted pendant I had been working on for months. The emerald crystal at its center had cost me every last coin I had saved, but it was worth it. I could already imagine the look on her face when she sees it. Her smile would make it all worthwhile.


    I ran my fingers over the smooth emerald, the intricate carvings on its silver frame catching the faint light of the lamp in my room. ¡°I hope she likes it,¡± I whispered to myself, setting it carefully into a small wooden box lined with fabric.


    Tomorrow was her birthday.


    And I couldn¡¯t wait to see her smile again.


    A few months ago, in January, I had asked Celia a question that had been on my mind for a while. It was a cold day, the kind where the chill in the air makes everything feel still and peaceful. I found her sitting alone beneath the large oak tree in the village square, her back resting against the trunk. The sky was gray with clouds, but there was something calm about the moment.


    I decided to join her, pulling out my book as I sat down beside her. We didn¡¯t speak for a while, letting the quietness settle between us. The only sound was the rustling of the leaves in the light wind, but before long, the silence was broken by my voice.


    ¡°Uhhh, hey, Celia,¡± I said, almost nervously.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± she replied, turning to me with a gentle smile.


    ¡°This might come out of the blue, but would you mind answering a question of mine?¡± I asked, glancing up from my book.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked curiously, her eyes sparkling with interest.


    I hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to phrase it.


    ¡°Imagine you had one wish. Anything you want. What would you wish for?¡±


    "Anything I want?"


    "Yes anything you want, what would it be?"


    "Oh? That sounds fun! Let me think."


    She took a deep breath and tilted her head up to the sky, her face lighting up as she thought. After a few moments, she spoke.


    ¡°If I had a wish like that... I¡¯d wish for a world where no one feels alone. A world where everyone has someone to share their joys and carry their sorrows with them. That way, no matter how hard things get, we¡¯d all have a little more light in our lives.¡±


    "Wow... that¡¯s a beautiful wish."


    "Really? You think so?" She turned her head toward me, her bright eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s... selfless. I don¡¯t know if many people would think like that."


    "Well, I think that¡¯s what makes the world a better place, right? If everyone cared for each other a little more." Her hands gently folded in her lap as she sat up straighter, a soft breeze catching her hair and making it flutter around her face.


    "I guess you''re right... you¡¯re always so thoughtful."


    "I try to be! I think it¡¯s important." She smiled brightly, her face illuminated by the sunlight, her hands now resting on the grass beside her as she glanced back at me, her expression warm and genuine.


    I was taken back by her answer though. She always thought of others first, but to wish for something so selfless... it made my heart ache.


    ¡°I... um... why would you wish for such a thing though?¡± I asked quietly.


    She smiled, her eyes softening as she looked at me.


    "Because then everyone would be so happy," she said with a soft giggle, her eyes sparkling like stars. "If we all had someone to share our smiles with, the world would be filled with warmth and light." She smiled, her face glowing with pure kindness, as if her simple wish could make the world a little brighter.


    "Seeing others happy makes me happy, too," she added, her voice full of sincerity, as if the joy of others was the greatest gift she could receive.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her, but at the same time, I felt a sharp pain of sadness. Celia was someone who gave so much, but never seemed to ask for anything in return. Her kindness was boundless, but what could I give her in return for all that she did for others?


    "Hey, uhh Celia? Maybe something for you instead of others?"


    "Something for me?"


    "Yeah, something you would want. It could be anything, feel free to tell me¡ªI won¡¯t judge."


    "Actually, thinking about it, I don¡¯t really want anything. I have everything in life that makes me happy and smile." She let out a soft laugh, the sound light and airy, as she looked down at the ground, absentmindedly picking at the leaves scattered around.


    "You¡¯re always saying things like that."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, you¡¯re always thinking about everyone else. Don¡¯t you ever think about something just for yourself?"


    "Hmm... I guess I do, sometimes." She paused, gazing off into the distance as if searching for the answer. The breeze played with her hair again, sending a few strands drifting across her face.


    "Well, I¡¯m serious! You deserve something just for you."


    "Haha, you¡¯re really serious." She smiled, shaking her head slightly, but there was a touch of playfulness in her eyes. She leaned forward, her elbows resting on her knees, her gaze softening as she continued, "But... okay, there is something I¡¯d like."


    "Really? What is it?" I leaned forward eagerly, hanging on her every word.


    "It''s an emerald pendant."


    "An emerald pendant?" I blinked, surprised.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s simple, but... when I was younger, my father took me to a nearby town. He had work, but I really wanted to go with him. We stayed the night, and I saw a shop selling beautiful gemstones. One was green, like a little piece of the forest. I couldn¡¯t stop staring at it. The shopkeeper told me it was an emerald, and I loved it so much." She smiled at the memory, her eyes softening as she spoke, almost lost in the thought of that moment.


    "That sounds... beautiful. So, what happened?"


    "I asked my dad if we could get it, but he said it was too expensive. It was 400 gold."


    "400?!" I said, wide-eyed, my hands instinctively clenching into fists as I tried to imagine the cost.


    "I know. And now I realize just how much it really is. I probably won¡¯t even be able to see another emerald like it again." Her smile faded slightly, her gaze dropping as if the weight of the memory pulled her down for a moment. She tugged at the sleeve of her shirt nervously, her fingers brushing over the fabric.


    Before she could continue, I blurted out, "You don¡¯t have to worry, Celia! I will get it for you!"


    She froze for a second, looking at me with wide eyes. Her hand lifted to her mouth as if she couldn''t believe what I had just said. "Oh? You really think so?"


    "Yeah! I¡¯ll find a way. Just give me some time." I sat up straighter, my chest puffed out with determination. I met her gaze with fierce resolve, despite the uncertainty that lingered in the back of my mind.


    "I don''t want you to go through so much trouble..."


    "But I want to!" I said, my voice unwavering. I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees, my hands clasped tightly together. "You¡¯ve done so much for everyone else. It¡¯s my turn to do something for you."


    "You really don¡¯t have to, Kiel..." She reached out, her hand gently resting on my shoulder. Her touch was soft and reassuring, but there was a hint of concern in her eyes.


    "I¡¯m serious, Celia. I¡¯ll make it happen."


    She looked at me for a long moment, her eyes searching my face, and I could see the quiet understanding settling in. A soft smile crept across her face, her eyes shining with a warmth that made my heart skip a beat.


    "Well, if you really do, that would make me very happy." She squeezed my shoulder gently before letting her hand fall back into her lap, her fingers lightly brushing the fabric of her dress.


    That was the moment I knew I had to make it happen. For the past few months, I had been working harder than ever, doing extra tasks for the villagers in exchange for whatever small amount of gold they could offer. I couldn¡¯t afford to waste any of it, and I couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted. I worked long hours, gave up my time to play, and even skipped my usual leisure activities. But every time I thought of Celia¡¯s smile, it kept me going.


    The emerald pendant was finally ready. I had spent all my savings, but it didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that I had a chance to give her the one thing she had always wanted. Tomorrow, on her birthday, I would finally be able to give it to her.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to see her face when she received it, to see the joy and surprise in her eyes. I could already imagine her reaction¡ªher smile lighting up the world around her, her happiness so pure and sincere. It would be the perfect gift, the one thing I knew would make her happy.


    But even as the night drew closer, something felt... off. A quiet unease settled in the pit of my heart, a feeling I couldn¡¯t shake. It was as if the universe was warning me that the happiness I had worked so hard to make happen might never come.


    Little did I know, I was never going to be able to give it to her.

 Chapter 18: Twisted Queen

    Kiel''s Perspective:


    The village square buzzed with life, bathed in the soft glow of lights. At its heart stood a towering oak, its ancient branches stretching wide as if embracing the scene below.


    Beneath its shade, a long table dressed in colorful cloth and simple decorations awaited the celebration. Celia stood nearby, her snowy-white hair shimmering like starlight under the gentle light, a quiet smile adding warmth to the festive air.


    It was her birthday. A day meant to celebrate her kindness, her selflessness¡ªthe very qualities that had earned her the love of the entire village. Almost everyone had come to wish her well, their smiles reflecting the joy she had brought into their lives.


    I stood with Ronan, Elise, Toby, and Fiona, each of us clutching our carefully prepared gifts. We were excited for her to finally open her eyes. Celia had kept them shut all day, teasing her parents and everyone else that she wouldn¡¯t reveal them until the party. Her mother and father had asked her again and again, but she had only smiled and said, ¡°Not until the party!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire her. With her snowy hair, soft features, and radiant smile, Celia was a sight¡ªan angel walking among mortals. Yet, in hindsight, calling her an angel might not have captured the full extent of her beauty and grace.


    But something was different. I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it, but she seemed quieter than usual. She stayed close to Lyla, her older sister, almost clinging to her. The two of them seemed closer than ever, which was heartwarming to see.


    I still remember the day I found her, crying alone in the field. In that moment, I made a silent vow to do whatever it took to see her smile again. Maybe Lyla had helped her heal in ways I couldn¡¯t. Nonetheless, it made me happy to see her smile like this.


    The moment we were waiting for finally came. The square grew quiet as Celia slowly opened her eyes.


    My heart stopped.


    With all eyes on her, Celia opened her lids, revealing¡­ crimson red. Her eyes weren¡¯t the soft, familiar brown I had always known. They were red¡ªbright, vivid crimson. My breath hitched as the realization struck me: her resemblance to the Queen of Curses was uncanny. Snowy hair, crimson eyes... it was as though the infamous queen herself stood before us.


    The crowd¡¯s whispers started immediately, their words growing venomous and fearful. My heart sank as I saw Celia¡¯s expression¡ªinnocent, confused, completely unaware of the transformation she had undergone.


    Celia blinked, confused by the gasps and murmurs spreading through the crowd. She had no idea what had changed. She didn¡¯t see what we all saw.


    ¡°She looks just like her¡­¡± someone whispered.


    ¡°Is she cursed?¡±


    ¡°Could she be dangerous?¡±


    But before anyone could explain or comfort her, the air cracked with the sound of a slap.


    Her mother¡¯s hand had struck her across the face. Celia stumbled to the ground, clutching her cheek as tears welled in her now-red eyes.


    "LIES!" Alina¡¯s (Celia''s mother) voice was sharp and unforgiving, dripping with venom as she stood over her daughter. "How could you be mine? How could I have given birth to someone who looks like Her?"


    I stood frozen, unable to believe what I was seeing. This wasn¡¯t anger¡ªit was pure hatred. How could a mother look at her child like that?


    Celia¡¯s tears began to fall silently, streaking her pale cheeks as she knelt on the ground. Her hands trembled as she looked around, but no one came to her aid. The villagers, the same people who had praised her kindness and relied on her strength, now stood back, whispering amongst themselves.


    ¡°She¡¯s cursed¡­¡±


    ¡°She has the queen¡¯s blood¡­¡±


    ¡°Do we even let her stay here? What if she¡¯s dangerous?¡±


    Their words caused pained to my heart. These were the same people she had helped, the ones she had cared for in their sad times. And now they wanted to turn their backs on her? My anger flared as I clenched my fists, every fiber of me screaming to do something.


    Celia had always been there for me, even when I had wanted nothing to do with anyone. She was the one who reached out, the one who helped me feel less alone. Now, she was the one being cast aside, and I couldn¡¯t stand it.


    I stepped forward, determined to protect her, to tell them all how wrong they were. But just as I moved closer, someone grabbed my arm tightly, stopping me in my tracks.


    ¡°Kiel, do not go near her. She could be dangerous.¡±


    The voice startled me, and I turned to see Ronan standing beside me. His expression was grim, his voice laced with apprehension.


    ¡°What do you want me to do? Just stand here and watch while my friend gets hurt?¡± I snapped, trying to break free from his grip.


    ¡°She¡¯s not our friend anymore, Kiel. Just look at her! She¡¯s identical to the cursed witch,¡± Ronan spat, disgust evident in his tone and his narrowed eyes.


    ¡°You think I give a damn about that? I don¡¯t care how she looks. At the end of the day, she¡¯s still Celia¡ªshe¡¯s still my friend.¡± My voice was ice-cold as I tore his hand from my arm, breaking free.


    ¡°Kiel, wait!¡± Mira¡¯s voice joined in, her tone pleading. ¡°Ronan¡¯s right. We can¡¯t be sure we can trust her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kiel. Be patient and watch for now,¡± Toby added, his voice quieter but no less hesitant.


    I looked between them, disbelief filling me. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you all? Just a few minutes ago, we were all friends. What¡¯s so different about her now? What changed?¡± I shouted, my voice raw with frustration.


    No one answered. Instead, their silence felt like knives. The betrayal hit harder than I expected, and my heart clenched as I heard her voice¡ªLyla¡¯s voice.


    She wasn¡¯t her usual self. Lyla stood in front of the village chief, her small frame radiating power and anger. Her hands glowed faintly with fire magic, her eyes sharp and unyielding. She looked ready to tear down anyone who got in her way.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you, Lyla?¡± the chief growled, his voice heavy with authority. ¡°She¡¯s a curse, a threat, and there¡¯s no way around it. You¡¯d better stop protecting her, or I¡¯ll do what needs to be done. The village comes first. I won¡¯t let everyone suffer just because you¡¯re too blind to see the truth. If no one else can act, I¡¯ll kill her myself.¡±


    Lyla¡¯s reply sent shivers down my spine. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it?¡± she said, her voice icy and sharp. Her fiery mana surged, her eyes now shimmering with a faint crosshair-like glow. The sight was mesmerizing and terrifying all at once.


    I froze. For the first time in my life, I felt true fear¡ªnot for myself, but for everyone. Moving even an inch might make Lyla turn her fury on me. The atmosphere was heavy, charged with tension. My chest ached, and my mind raced with conflicting emotions.


    Ronan leaned in, his voice a venomous whisper. ¡°You see? Celia¡¯s using her cursed magic for manipulating Lyla to fight for her. The curse has taken over. It¡¯s obvious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pure bullshit, Ronan!¡± I yelled, my voice trembling with anger as my fists clenched. ¡°What makes you say something like that? How can you just throw her away like this?¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply. Instead, his smirk and silence infuriated me even more.


    Before I could do anything, Lyla turned and guided Celia away from the square, shielding her from the accusing stares and whispers. I watched helplessly as they disappeared into the distance, their silhouettes fading beneath the glow of the sunlight.


    I never got to give Celia my gift. I never got to see her smile the way I had imagined. Instead, the day had turned into a nightmare¡ªone I couldn¡¯t wake from. Everything was ruined. Everything I had hoped for was gone.


    Later that night, I couldn¡¯t shake the bitterness in my chest. I found myself standing in front of the chief, desperate for answers. ¡°Why?¡± I asked, my voice quieter than I intended but filled with resolve. ¡°Why is everyone so scared? Why do they want to hurt Celia?¡±


    The chief turned to me, his expression unreadable. For a moment, he looked almost... speechless, as if my question had caught him off guard. His silence stretched on, and I realized he wasn¡¯t going to answer. Maybe he didn¡¯t know how. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to.


    But his lack of words said more than enough. The world we lived in¡ªthe people I thought I knew¡ªhad changed in an instant. And I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d ever see it the same way again.


    ¡°Kiel, don¡¯t you already know?¡± The chief¡¯s voice was colder than I had ever heard it before.


    I shook my head in disbelief. ¡°No... I don¡¯t understand this at all. Celia is the kindest person in the village. Why is everyone suddenly against her, Chief Father? Why?¡±


    His face twisted in frustration, his patience wearing thin. ¡°Shut up... It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it? She¡¯s cursed now. Our only goal should be to take her down.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, my voice rising, desperation starting to crack through. ¡°How are you so sure she¡¯s cursed? Why does everyone suddenly hate her?!¡±


    For the first time, I screamed at him. My anger, confusion, and fear all flooded out in one chaotic rush. I needed answers¡ªsomeone needed to explain this madness.


    He didn¡¯t respond right away, his eyes locking with mine. I could see the conflict, the pain, and the uncertainty that had long been buried in him. But as he spoke, his words wavered, his voice crumbling. ¡°I don¡¯t know... Celia was truly someone with a good heart, but... I can¡¯t seem to shake this feeling of hatred for her.¡±


    I stumbled back, as if he had physically struck me. ¡°What the hell do you mean by you don''t know? hatred?¡± I asked, my voice sharp with disbelief.


    ¡°Kiel,¡± he said, his tone heavy, almost like a confession. ¡°You love history, don¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you tell me what the Queen of Curses did 500 years ago to Celestine?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?!¡± I demanded to know.


    ¡°Just do it. You¡¯ll understand,¡± he insisted, his voice trembling with something I couldn¡¯t place.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but I complied. ¡°500 years ago, there was a great war. The Queen of Curses and the Heavenly Sorcerer together wiped out 70% of the world¡¯s population. As for the Queen of Curses... she almost destroyed Celestine, killing 90% of its population with her cursed powers. Only because of Marseille Astraeusm was Celestine spared, and we''re even alive.¡± I paused, the weight of those words sinking in. ¡°No... it can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kiel,¡± the chief said, his voice low and filled with sorrow. ¡°Everyone in Celestine hates that witch. She killed our race and people for personal pleasure¡ªnothing else. Now, because of her past actions, we¡¯re biologically drawn to hate anything or anyone that even remotely resembles her.¡±


    His words settled over me like a cold, heavy blanket. I had always known that the past shaped people, but I never realized how deep those scars ran.


    ¡°That¡¯s... why everyone suddenly changed to hate her,¡± I muttered to myself, my voice faltering.


    Speaking to the village chief opened my eyes in a way I hadn¡¯t expected. The villagers didn¡¯t see Celia anymore. They saw a ghost¡ªa twisted reflection of the Queen of Curses. To them, she was no longer Celia, the kind-hearted girl who had always helped them; she was the very thing they feared the most. Without any real proof, they had jumped to conclusions, convinced that the curse had come back to haunt them.


    But why... Why didn¡¯t I feel the same? Why was I immune to the hatred they all seemed to carry? I looked at her and still saw the same gentle, caring person she had always been.


    I didn¡¯t have all the answers, but I knew one thing for sure: I wasn¡¯t going to abandon her.


    Tomorrow, I¡¯d talk to Celia. We¡¯d find a way to make them see. Maybe, just maybe, we could convince the villagers that she wasn¡¯t a curse. But when morning came, I wasted no time. I rushed to her home, hoping to find her and Lyla.


    But it was too late. They were gone.


    The village was in turmoil, rumors flying that they had let a curse roam free¡ªthat the Queen of Curses had returned to power. The chief and Celia¡¯s parents were deep in conversation, their words lost in the distance, too quiet for me to hear. But the tension in the air was thick¡ªunspoken fears gripping everyone, myself included.


    I stood there, frozen in place, unsure of what to do next. The people I had once trusted now seemed like strangers, consumed by an irrational fear that I couldn¡¯t quite understand. My heart pained with a longing to protect Celia¡ªto shield her from this madness. But for now, all I could do was stand in the shadow of their fears, helpless.


    The village had gone mad. They had placed bounties on Celia''s name¡ª500 gold to anyone who could bring her back, dead or alive. Dead or alive. Those words echoed in my head, each repetition a sharp pain in my chest. I couldn''t say anything anymore. Everyone had betrayed her¡ªeveryone.


    I had to talk to someone, anyone who might still hold onto a shred of reason. Desperation led me to Ronan and Toby, hoping they would offer a different perspective. But as soon as I approached, it was clear they both shared the same cold, unforgiving view.


    "You know what has to be done," Ronan said flatly, his eyes not meeting mine. "Celia''s a threat. We can''t afford to keep her alive."


    Toby nodded in agreement, his tone equally devoid of empathy. "She¡¯s a threat to us all. It¡¯s better this way. You saw what happened to her. She has to die."


    They were ready to leave her behind, cast her aside without even considering her side. No care, no compassion¡ªjust a willingness to abandon her as if she were nothing. My chest pained with frustration.


    "How can you say that?" I demanded. "You didn¡¯t even listen to her. You don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s been through!"


    But my words fell on deaf ears. They didn¡¯t care to understand her, to see her as more than just a problem to be erased.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Later, in a last-ditch effort, I turned to Elise and Fiona, hoping they might offer a different view. But when I spoke to them, their response was eerily similar.


    "Sometimes, there¡¯s just no other choice," Elise said softly, her face a mask of resignation. "Celia has changed, we can''t be her friends anymore."


    Fiona, her arms crossed tightly over her chest, nodded in agreement. "She¡¯s completely taken by the curse by now. We¡¯ve seen the signs. It¡¯s not just about her anymore¡ªit''s about the safety of everyone else."


    The weight of their words settled like a stone in my stomach. No matter who I turned to, the answer was the same. It was as if they had all closed their hearts to her, unwilling to even consider that she might still be worthy of saving.


    They all shared the same cold, unforgiving opinion: Celia had to die. They were ready to leave her behind, abandon her just like that, without even hearing her side. They didn¡¯t care to understand her.


    I was the only one left who still believed in her. I couldn¡¯t let this happen. I couldn¡¯t let her be lost to the world, condemned without a chance. I was determined¡ªI would help her. I had to. But the village chief didn¡¯t care about my resolve. He wouldn¡¯t let me leave the village. I was stuck there, my hands tied, forced to stay in a place that felt more like a prison with each passing day.


    I had no choice but to give up my work at the ranch and begin training. I needed strength. I needed to be stronger if I were going to protect her¡ªif I were going to be the one to save her.


    Every day I worked. I worked until my muscles burned, until my body screamed in protest. I pushed through it, not stopping, not even for a moment. I knew that every drop of sweat, every bruise, was one step closer to being able to stand by her side again.


    I also started learning magic. The village mage had left behind old books¡ªbooks filled with knowledge that seemed almost foreign to me. I didn¡¯t know much about magic, but I couldn¡¯t ignore the pull. There was something in me, something that made learning it feel almost natural.


    At first, it was difficult. The books were complicated, dense with theory and incantations. For just one spell it had 300 pages of details, as if I was going to waste my time reading theory. I mostly skipped the useless theory parts and focused on incantations and what it did.


    But then, as I kept reading, something strange happened. I wasn¡¯t just picking up elemental magic like everyone else. I could feel it¡ªthe curse magic, flowing through me like a second heartbeat. It was terrifying at first, but somehow, it felt right.


    I tried to hide it, of course. My mother was from Elysium, where many cursed people lived. It made sense. I must have inherited this cursed magic from her. It explained why I was immune to the hatred that seemed to wash over everyone else when they saw Celia. I didn¡¯t see her as a monster. I saw her as the person I had always known.


    So, I practiced. No matter the weather¡ªwhether it was raining, storming, or burning under the heat of the sun¡ªI practiced. I trained, honing my skills, pushing myself to be better, stronger. Some days, I wondered if it would all be worth it. Some days, I felt like dying would be easier than continuing on. But then, the memory of that day when I was too powerless to help Celia would hit me, and I couldn¡¯t stop. I had to become strong.


    The village mage had given Ronan, Toby, and the others their training, but I was self-trained. I didn¡¯t care about their lessons. I had my own path, my own way forward. I didn¡¯t need their approval or their help.


    A year had passed since that terrible day¡ªthe day I had lost my friends and my village. Everyone was changing, but I was stuck in the same place, unable to move forward. The village chief¡¯s health had worsened, and now, with me no longer helping with the errands and chores, he had to rely on others. Not that I cared about him. Not after what he had said about Celia and how he ordered those bounty posters. I had no respect for someone who would sacrifice her for the village¡¯s fear.


    Then, one day, I heard the news.


    Celia was returning.


    Apparently, Ronan and the others had been searching for her, and I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. I had always thought they hated her, but here they were, working hard to bring her back. It was a cruel twist, hearing that they were still fighting for her, even though they had turned their backs on her so easily.


    After that incident, I could no longer see them the same way. I stopped speaking to all of them completely when I learned that they shared the same view as the villagers¡ªthat she was a monster, that she deserved to die. Their words cut deeper than I ever expected. I was left alone, torn between the people I once considered friends and the girl I knew was still worth fighting for.


    But hearing she was returning, that she was coming back to us, brought a sense of relief I didn¡¯t even know I needed. Despite everything, I was glad. I was more than glad. I was ready to stand by her, no matter what they thought.


    I hadn¡¯t spoken to any of them since that day. I had cut them off completely. They weren¡¯t my friends anymore. They didn¡¯t deserve that title. But hearing that Celia was returning¡ªhearing that she might come back to the village after everything¡ªwas a spark of hope.


    The village was preparing for a festival that night. Decorations filled the square near the oak tree, lanterns and lights flickering as the villagers celebrated. But all I could think about was Celia¡ªwhat she would do when she returned, how things would go.


    As nightfall approached, I made my way to the village square, unsure of what I might find. And there, standing near the decorations, was Ronan. He was waiting.


    I could feel my heart racing, a storm of emotions flooding through me. I didn¡¯t know what to say to him. I didn¡¯t know if I even wanted to. But I had to face him. I had to see if he truly believed what he had said, if he still saw Celia as a threat¡ªor if he could somehow, just maybe, see her as I did.


    "Hey Ronan, long time no see. How have you been?" I asked, my voice steady but filled with unspoken frustration.


    "Oh, Kiel... Yeah, it''s been a year since we spoke, hasn''t it?" Ronan''s tone was indifferent, as if he hadn''t even cared about the time lost.


    "Yeah, Ronan... Look, I just want to speak to you about Celia. How did you find her? How did you convince her to come back?"


    Ronan''s smirk slowly faded, his eyes narrowing as he began to explain, his voice colder than I had ever heard it. "Well, that''s a long story. But to put it simply, we convinced her to come back with us. Told her that everyone¡ªher parents, the villagers¡ªwanted her home."


    "Wait... What?" I could barely process what he was saying.


    "Yeah. Celia was actually the one who defended our case, while Lyla..." He scoffed, his tone dripping with disdain. "Lyla was the only one who hesitated, but she''s a fool, really. Believed every word we told her." He chuckled darkly.


    My heart clenched, a weight pressing on my chest as the truth sunk in. "Ronan... What did you do to her?"


    Ronan¡¯s expression darkened as he shrugged casually, as though he didn¡¯t care. "Nothing, really. She¡¯s going to be executed here in front of everyone anyway. I just lied, told her we all wanted her back. Doing everyone a favor, free of charge."


    His words were like daggers, twisting deeper with every syllable. "YOU MONSTER!" I screamed, my voice breaking. I couldn¡¯t hold back the fury anymore. My cursed magic flared to life, surging violently as I launched an attack, the air around me crackling with raw power.


    But Ronan was faster, too fast. With a mocking laugh, he dodged my strike effortlessly, grabbing my wrist and slamming me to the ground. The force of it left me gasping for air, my head spinning. His grip tightened, his strength far surpassing mine.


    "You¡¯re pathetic, Kiel," Ronan spat, his voice dripping with venom. "It¡¯s all over. You¡¯re too late. You think you can stop this? You''re nothing." He clenched his fist, and suddenly, the searing heat of his fire magic coursed through me, draining my strength. Every ounce of energy seemed to slip away, leaving me helpless, unable to move or even think clearly.


    And then I saw her.


    Celia. Her fragile form was dragged by the village guards, her face streaked with tears, eyes wide with fear and confusion. Her body trembled with every step, each movement a painful struggle. When she stumbled, they kicked her, forcing her to keep moving as if she were nothing more than an animal to be punished.


    It shattered me. The sight of her, broken and desperate, tore through me like a blade. I tried to push myself up, but my body refused to obey. I was too weak... too powerless to protect her.


    "Celia..." I whispered, the word barely escaping my lips. Her eyes met mine for a brief moment, and for a fleeting second, I saw the girl I used to know¡ªthe one full of light and hope. But then, the guards pulled her away again, and that spark in her eyes seemed to fade, leaving nothing but despair.


    My heart broke into pieces as I collapsed, my body betraying me in the face of everything I should have been able to fight for.


    And then, I saw Lyla, carried by Toby, her body a bloody mess, tortured beyond recognition. They were both going to hang. My friends¡ªthe very people I had once trusted¡ªhad betrayed her. They had betrayed me.


    "CELIA! PLEASE, SPEAK TO ME!" I screamed, my voice cracking under the weight of everything.


    "Hey, hey," Ronan mocked, tightening his grip as he smirked down at me. "She can¡¯t hear you right now. She¡¯s about to be hanged by the oak tree."


    "GET OFF ME! YOU''RE A COWARD!" I screamed, my voice breaking through my desperation.


    Ronan''s cold smile widened. "Swearing now, Kiel? Seems like your mask is falling off faster than I thought. I always knew you weren¡¯t as innocent as you pretended to be."


    "Shut up. Move away before I kill you..."


    Ronan laughed, the sound echoing in the night. "Really? Too bad, Kiel. The game¡¯s over. She¡¯s going to die now."


    I heard Celia¡¯s voice, soft and broken, drifting through the air like a fragile whisper. "Please... Stop. I''m not a monster. Let me and my sister go. We promise never to return..."


    Her words were a plea, but they trembled with so much pain that they barely seemed to reach the cold night. The air around us grew heavier, thick with the weight of her desperation.


    The village chief¡¯s voice, however, was cold, devoid of any warmth or mercy. "It¡¯s your time to die, cursed witch." His tone carried no hesitation, no doubt, just the certainty of someone who had long ago decided that her life had no value.


    Celia¡¯s voice cracked as she fought to hold back her tears, her hands shaking in the ropes that bound her. "Please... Chief... I¡¯m not a monster. Please believe me..." She was begging now, her words strained, raw with the weight of everything she¡¯d endured. But it didn¡¯t matter. Her pleas, her heartache, fell into the silence like whispers against a storm¡ªcompletely ignored, brushed aside with cruel indifference.


    The chief didn¡¯t spare her another word. He moved toward her, his hands cold as he looped the ropes around their necks with a practiced ease. The ropes were tight, the nooses unforgiving as he prepared to end their lives beneath the very oak tree where they had once played, once laughed together as children.


    I could see her, struggling against the bonds, her face a picture of sheer heartbreak. The girl who had once been the light of the village was now nothing more than a crying soul, standing in front of the very tree that had witnessed her joy, now destined to bear witness to her end.


    "RONAN, YOU FUCKING CUNT, GET OFF ME!" I screamed, summoning every ounce of cursed magic I had left to overpower him.


    "You speak a lot for someone who¡¯s never been able to do anything," Ronan replied coldly, as he slammed my face into the ground, over and over. My vision blurred as blood poured from my face. The pain was unbearable, but I forced my eyes open. I had to help her. It was now or never, but I was too weak, too pathetic.


    Then, for a brief moment, Celia¡¯s eyes met mine. I saw the fear in her eyes before they released the ropes.


    Lyla and Celia were hanged.


    "Please... help me, Kie¡ª" Her voice cracked, but she couldn¡¯t finish.


    Her legs kicked weakly, swinging back and forth as her body strained against the suffocating pressure. The rope tightened around her throat, and I watched in horror as her neck slowly began to snap, her desperate breaths growing quieter with each passing second. Tears streamed down her face, her eyes wide with pain and fear, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat might save her.


    I was too late. Once again, I was too late.


    The weight of failure crushed me, heavier than any physical blow. I had promised to protect her, to be there when she needed me most, and yet I couldn¡¯t do a damn thing. The image of her struggling, her life slipping away in front of me, tore into my heart like a blade. I couldn¡¯t save her, couldn¡¯t stop the inevitable.


    I felt my own consciousness flickering, like a dying candle in the wind. I tried to move, to scream, to do something¡ªanything¡ªbut my body refused to obey. Then, through the suffocating fog of despair, I smelled something burning. The air around me was thick with the acrid scent of smoke, but it didn¡¯t matter. Nothing mattered anymore.


    The villagers cheered, their cruel laughter rising in the air like a twisted symphony. They gathered around, faces twisted in satisfaction, as if her suffering was some sort of spectacle meant to amuse them. Each jeer felt like a weight pressing down on me, drowning me in guilt and helplessness. The very people who had once called her one of their own, now reveled in her torment, as if she were nothing more than a monster to be destroyed.


    The sound of their voices, their mockery, made everything worse. It twisted the knife deeper into my heart, reminding me how completely I had failed her. She was alone in this moment, surrounded by the very people who should have protected her, yet they were the ones celebrating her end.


    And I couldn¡¯t do a damn thing about it.


    Chains rattled against Celia¡¯s body, a cruel reminder of how powerless I was. Ronan¡¯s elemental absorption spell was draining everything from me, leaving me weak and broken. I could feel my strength slipping away, every ounce of energy vanishing like sand through my fingers.


    The world around me was fading, but the image of her, broken and abandoned, stayed with me. A permanent scar on my soul.


    As everything faded into darkness, the last thing I could hear was the faint sound of her cries, echoing in my mind as a haunting reminder of my regret. I had let her down, and that thought would stay with me forever.


    When I woke up, I expected to see Celia''s lifeless body in front of me. But what I saw instead was far worse¡ªcorpses. Corpses of the villagers, scattered and broken across the burning village. The entire place was engulfed in flames, everything reduced to ash. People¡¯s bodies were burned to a crisp, twisted in unnatural ways.


    I slowly stood up, my legs unsteady, and began walking through the ruins. The fire consumed everything, devouring houses, trees, and bodies alike.


    What... what happened here?


    I didn¡¯t know. The only thing I could remember was hearing the sound of chains.


    As I stumbled forward, I saw the bodies of Toby and Mira. Toby¡¯s body was half burned on one side, the other torn apart¡ªripped, shredded, almost unrecognizable. Mira¡¯s body, however, was worse. It had been torn to pieces, the flesh ripped open as if something¡ªsome power¡ªhad dragged her apart.


    I... How? How did this happen?


    Then, I saw Ronan. He walked toward me slowly, his hand clutching his chest as though trying to control something dangerous swirling within him. His steps were deliberate, but there was an unmistakable tension in his posture, as though every part of him was struggling to keep some overwhelming power at bay.


    "Kiel..." His voice was low, heavy with finality, sending a chill through my spine. "I told you. She was the monster. The queen of curses."


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond. I couldn¡¯t even form words. My mind was a blur, spinning in a storm of confusion and disbelief. "I... I can¡¯t believe it."


    Ronan¡¯s eyes darkened, his expression growing colder with each passing second. "She killed everyone, Kiel. Everyone. Including her own mother."


    "No... That can¡¯t be... You''re lying to me!" My voice cracked, desperate for some shred of truth that wasn¡¯t wrapped in pain.


    "I''m not lying," Ronan snapped, his voice tight with conviction, the words biting with a force I couldn¡¯t ignore. "When you passed out, chains appeared around her¡ªchains that started killing everyone. They choked people, hung them... We all heard her neck snap, but she healed herself within seconds. She even healed Lyla before leaving without a word. But not before summoning a nightmare-level fire elemental demon... That demon wiped out the entire village, Kiel. I¡¯m sure she ordered it."


    The words hit me like a punch to the gut, each sentence driving a wedge deeper into my chest. I couldn¡¯t process it. I refused to. "No... Ronan, that''s... That¡¯s unbelievable. I can¡¯t believe anything like that."


    "The demon¡¯s inside me now, it choose me as it''s body." Ronan continued, his tone unwavering, like he had already come to terms with it. "I¡¯m not lying, Kiel."


    Before I could gather my thoughts, Fiona and Elise rushed toward me, their faces pale with fear, their eyes wide with the same conviction. They spoke with the same urgency, their words tumbling out in a rush, confirming everything Ronan had just said.


    "The chains... The destruction... It''s true, Kiel," Fiona said, her voice shaking. "She killed them all."


    Elise nodded, her face a mask of horror. "We tried to stop her, but she... She was already too powerful. And that demon... It was like nothing we¡¯ve ever seen. It devoured everything."


    The weight of their words crushed me, leaving me breathless. My vision blurred as I struggled to understand what had just happened, what had become of the girl I had loved. But nothing made sense. How could this be true? How could Celia¡ªCelia, the one who had always been kind and gentle¡ªbe the one to bring such devastation?


    I stood there, frozen, drowning in disbelief, as the realization slowly sank in. The person I had tried so hard to protect¡ªthe person I thought I knew¡ªwas capable of something monstrous.


    It felt like a cruel joke. Did they really think I could believe them? After everything they did? After what I had seen?


    "Do you want me to feel sympathy for you, too?" I spat, my voice filled with disgust, every word laced with bitterness. "You¡¯re all monsters. You deserve this. And yet you act like you didn¡¯t have a hand in it."


    Ronan¡¯s expression remained cold, almost void of emotion, as he met my gaze. His lips curled into a smirk, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Fiona and Elise, standing beside him, avoided my stare, their eyes fixed on the ground as if they couldn¡¯t bear to look me in the face.


    "Sympathy?" Ronan repeated, his voice low and almost mocking. "Don¡¯t expect any from me, Kiel. I¡¯m not the one who failed to see the truth."


    The words stung, but I couldn¡¯t back down. I clenched my fists, my anger boiling over. "You think I¡¯m the one who failed? You all turned your backs on her, on everything we had. You¡ª"


    Ronan cut me off, his voice dark with menace. "Celia¡¯s already killed enough people, Kiel. You really think I¡¯m going to let her live after everything she¡¯s done?" His eyes hardened, the cold fury behind them unmistakable. "She killed Toby and Mira. Killed them mercilessly, without hesitation. I watched them die. And I will make her pay for it."


    My blood ran cold. Toby. Mira. Two of the people I had once called friends. Gone, just like that. My breath caught in my throat as I tried to comprehend what Ronan was saying. "You... You can''t be serious. You''re going to kill her?"


    Ronan nodded, his gaze unwavering, eyes cold as steel. "Yes. I¡¯m going to take my revenge on her, Kiel. I¡¯ll make sure she never hurts anyone again. This ends now."


    He took a slow step forward, the air thick with menace. His voice dropped to a chilling whisper, his words sharp like a knife. "And if you try to stop me... I¡¯ll make sure I kill you first."


    The promise in his voice was lethal, void of hesitation or remorse. His every word was a threat, a cold, bold declaration that he would not hesitate to erase me if it meant getting to Celia.


    The weight of his words crashed into me, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t speak. The man I had once trusted¡ªmy friend¡ªwas now nothing more than a vengeful monster, intent on ending Celia¡¯s life. And the worst part? I believed every word he said.


    But no matter how much my heart screamed in denial, a part of me still couldn''t believe them. They were liars, bigger liars than I had ever been.


    I had to find her. I had to see her¡ªtalk to her. The truth could only come from her. That was the only way to know what really happened.


    And even now, after everything, I still wanted to give her my gift.

 Chapter 19: The Truth

    Kiel''s Perspective:


    Chief Father. The village that was once my home. My friends. Celia.


    In a matter of moments, I lost it all. The air hung heavy with smoke, choking and bitter, yet I forced myself to walk forward. Behind me, Ronan, Elise and Fiona remained, their presence nothing but a shadow in my mind.


    I didn¡¯t want anything to do with them anymore. Not Ronan, not his friends. Nothing. I knew their intentions were clear¡ªthey would hunt and kill Celia. That much was certain. I had to find her before they could. It was the only thing I could do. The only thing left that mattered.


    I left with almost nothing but myself and the memories of what once was. The village chief had treated me like his own son. Though, to be fair, there were times he worked me like a slave. But I didn¡¯t mind it then. I had a home, a place to belong. Now, looking back, it hurt to realize I couldn¡¯t even give his ash-covered corpse a proper burial.


    I pushed those thoughts aside as I made my way to the nearest town. There, I planned to register as an adventurer. My abilities earned me the rank of A-Class, thanks to my aptitude for both cursed magic and elemental spells. Still, they told me I lacked experience¡ªand they weren¡¯t wrong. Knowledge was one thing, but without experience to back it up, it was little more than theory.


    From there, I set off on my journey. I ventured solo, chasing shadows, hoping to find Lyla and Celia. But no matter how far I traveled or how thoroughly I searched, I found nothing. No trace of them. Lyla was clever, always careful, and now, it seemed, she had taken extra precautions to cover their tracks.


    And so, time passed. My travels carried me across Celestine, each step weighted with a mix of determination and frustration. A year flew by in what felt like an instant. I was twelve now, fending for myself in the wilds, struggling to keep from being devoured¡ªliterally and figuratively.


    Still, my search yielded nothing. No leads. No clues. Nothing.


    Until recently.


    Rumors began to spread about a party that had been completely wiped out during an S-Class dungeon raid. It was the kind of news that sent shockwaves through the adventurer circles. A few days later, the whispers grew stranger. People claimed to have seen a chained curse locked in battle with a masked figure, whose body seemed to be deteriorating into fragments of itself.


    It sounded unbelievable. Ridiculous, even. But there was one word that stuck out to me¡ªchain.


    That single word was enough. I had to investigate.


    Once I arrived at the village where the rumored battle had taken place, I immediately noticed some familiar faces¡ªRonan and Elise. My heart raced, but I kept my composure, trying to avoid them and move away quietly. It seemed they felt the same; neither of them gave me so much as a glance.


    Just as I thought I could slip away unnoticed, the village mayor¡¯s voice rang out, calling all the adventurers to gather. He had an offer¡ªone that even I couldn¡¯t ignore. He pleaded for assistance with a growing threat and promised a reward of 1,000 silver coins upon completion. That was roughly 100 gold. For someone like me, barely scraping by and starving half the time, it was too good to pass up.


    The mayor explained the issue. At night, monsters and demons would spill out of a nearby dungeon, wreaking havoc on the village. Our task was simple in theory: block the dungeon entrance to stop the creatures from emerging. Straightforward enough, or so it seemed.


    I decided to take the job. Unfortunately for me, so did Ronan and Elise.


    When night fell, the plan was for the adventurers to sneak past the monsters and block the entrance quietly. It sounded efficient on paper, but the reality was more complicated. Trust was a scarce commodity among adventurers; everyone suspected betrayal for a bigger share of the reward. Instead of working together, most groups and individuals kept to themselves, unwilling to risk cooperation.


    The result was a scattered and disorganized effort. Each party moved independently toward the dungeon entrance, relying on their own strategies.


    For me, I had an advantage. I had learned a cursed spell that granted invisibility and masked my mana aura completely. While the others crept cautiously, I strolled casually, hidden from sight as I made my way toward the dungeon entrance.


    The monsters lurked around the area, their grotesque forms illuminated faintly by the moonlight. I moved silently, undisturbed by the chaos that surrounded me. My only focus was reaching the entrance and completing the task¡ªno distractions, no unnecessary risks.


    ¡°SOMEONE HELP ME!¡± A scream pierced the air near the dungeon entrance, desperate and raw.


    ¡°Please! No¡­ no, no! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    The terror in their voice sent a chill down my spine. Without hesitation, I sprinted toward the source of the cries. As I closed the distance, the sight before me rooted me in place for a moment¡ªa nightmare incarnate.


    The dungeon boss had emerged.


    A group of four adventurers, likely C-Class by their lack of coordination, stood trembling before it. Their plan to block the dungeon entrance had backfired, and the creature loomed over them, a monstrous entity I¡¯d only ever heard about in legends.


    Malgareth.


    The stories hadn¡¯t done it justice.


    The Abyssal Sovereign stood nearly fifteen feet tall, a grotesque figure that merged monstrous power with an unsettling, dark elegance. Its skeletal frame was encased in chitinous black armor, shimmering with an unnatural, otherworldly glow. Crimson veins pulsed beneath its surface, illuminating the shadows with a malevolent light.


    Its gaunt face was concealed behind an ornate mask of jagged metal, adorned with glowing runes that pulsed rhythmically like a heartbeat. Towering above its head, two obsidian horns crackled with crimson arcs of energy, bathing the area in an eerie, flickering glow.


    Malgareth¡¯s six spindly arms each ended in claws that glinted like razors, their edges capable of slicing through steel with contemptuous ease. Its lower half was a nightmarish amalgam of arachnid features, eight segmented legs moving with a speed and grace that seemed impossible for something so large. The underside of its spider-like form glowed with molten energy, casting sickly orange light across the ground as it moved.


    The oppressive aura it exuded was suffocating. Dread filled the air like poison, thick and choking, forcing weaker adventurers to their knees before they could even think to run. Malgareth¡¯s glowing crimson eyes locked onto his prey, unblinking and devoid of mercy.


    When it spoke, its voice was a thunderous amalgamation of grinding stone and a venomous hiss, each word a promise of death.


    ¡°You dare invade my domain?¡±


    The adventurers, frozen with fear, scrambled to retaliate.


    ¡°Flames of the Inferno, consume my enemies!¡± one screamed, their hands trembling as a torrent of fire roared toward the towering beast.


    ¡°Raging Tempest, carve the winds!¡± cried another, summoning blades of air that hurtled toward Malgareth with desperate speed.


    ¡°Earth¡¯s Wrath, break upon my foe!¡± bellowed a third, slamming their fist into the ground, summoning jagged spikes of stone to pierce the monster¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Frozen Chains of the Tundra, bind this evil!¡± the last one pleaded, unleashing a chilling sphere of ice aimed to trap the beast in place.


    Their combined power was overwhelming, filling the night with a cacophony of roaring flames, howling winds, shattering stone, and cracking ice. The dungeon trembled under the sheer force of their magic as it converged on Malgareth.


    But it was their greatest mistake.


    The runes on Malgareth¡¯s armor ignited, flaring with blinding crimson light. The Shadowforge Carapace absorbed the attacks effortlessly, devouring the magic like a ravenous void. The veins on its body pulsed violently, glowing brighter with every spell it consumed.


    Then, it laughed.


    A deep, guttural sound reverberated through the air, filled with malice and scorn. The adventurers¡¯ faces paled as the realization struck¡ªthis wasn¡¯t a fight. This was an execution.


    "Ahahhaahh......"


    ¡°You dare challenge me with such pitiful power?¡± Malgareth¡¯s voice thundered, each word dripping with contempt. ¡°Now, behold the price of your arrogance.¡±


    With a single, deliberate motion, Malgareth raised one clawed hand. From the molten veins coursing through its body, an orb of corrupted energy began to form, pulsating with volatile power. It grew larger and brighter until, with a flick of his wrist, it shattered into four thread of pure shadow.


    Each thread honed in on its target, merciless and precise.


    ¡°Run!¡± one of the adventurers screamed, but escape was futile.


    The first thread impaled the fire mage mid-stride, twisting through his chest. The flames he had summoned turned against him, igniting his body from within. His screams were brief, ending in a shower of ash scattered across the bloodstained ground.


    The second thread lashed out at the wind mage, coiling around them like a serpent. The air blades they had conjured became weapons of betrayal, slicing through their own flesh until nothing remained but a mangled, lifeless form.


    The third thread smashed through the earth mage¡¯s hastily constructed shield, shattering it into jagged fragments. Those fragments embedded themselves into his chest as the tendril lifted him high into the air before slamming him into the ground with a sickening crunch. His broken body lay motionless, blood pooling beneath him.


    The final adventurer, the ice mage, backed away in horror as the last tendril slithered toward her, its movements deliberate and taunting.


    ¡°No¡­ please¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± she whimpered, tears streaming down her face.


    Malgareth offered no mercy. The thread struck, wrapping her in a cocoon of frost corrupted by shadow.


    "AHHHHHHH"


    Her screams echoed as the ice tightened, constricting her until the cocoon shattered into shards, leaving nothing behind but an empty silence.


    The dungeon fell still. Malgareth lowered his arm, the crimson glow of his armor dimming as the energy subsided.


    A deep chuckle rumbled from his chest, low and malevolent, as his crimson eyes surveyed the remaining adventurers hiding in the shadows. His gaze lingered, promising that their time would come.


    Malgareth had proven his dominion. This was his world, and all who entered it were nothing more than prey.


    The Sovereign of the Abyss Malgareth turned his gaze toward the rest of the group, his dark eyes glinting with malice. His aura was suffocating, each breath heavy with despair.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± His voice slithered like a blade across bare skin, sharp and unyielding.


    I was frozen in place, paralyzed by the scene of carnage before me. Blood stained the dungeon floor, bodies lying lifeless, and the stench of despair hung heavy. None of us stood a chance against the Malgareth. We were meant to block the dungeon, not face one of the most feared bosses in this region.


    I gritted my teeth, debating whether to flee. The promise of a reward paled against the certainty of death. Just as I prepared to cut my losses and escape, Malgareth¡¯s abyssal gaze landed on me.


    ¡°Hiding, are we?¡± His voice carried a cruel amusement, dripping with venomous malice. I felt every fiber of my being revolt against his words, my body locked in place. His eyes gleamed with the thrill of the hunt as his aura spread further, clawing at my very soul.


    He wasn¡¯t seeing me¡ªhe was sensing me. The faintest motion, the subtlest breath, would give me away. I stopped moving entirely, holding my breath as though my life depended on it.


    But Malgareth took a step forward. Then another. His clawed hand twitched, brimming with dark energy. He was closing in, and I was utterly powerless.


    A faint crackling sound broke the tension¡ªa slow, deliberate crunch of footsteps against the dungeon floor. Malgareth¡¯s eyes shifted slightly.


    From the shadows emerged Ronan, his hands casually tucked into his pockets, a calm and unbothered demeanor contrasting the oppressive atmosphere. His lack of a visible weapon made him seem absurdly overconfident, almost suicidal.


    Malgareth let out a low growl, a sound that resonated like the grinding of bones. ¡°Another human walking to the slaughter?¡±


    Ronan stopped, meeting Malgareth¡¯s cold, unfeeling gaze. He smirked, the faint flicker of heat radiating from his body. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    As Malgareth narrowed his eyes, Ronan spread his arms wide, his voice rising in a chant that reverberated with an otherworldly cadence.


    ¡°Velkaris, King of Flames, Sovereign of the Infernal Pyre,¡± he began, his words reverberating through the chamber. ¡°I summon you. Take this vessel. Burn away my weakness. Reduce this abyssal filth to ash.¡±


    The air grew heavy with heat as flames erupted around Ronan, spiraling upward like a living entity. His voice rose, a cry of pain and fury as fire consumed him. But beneath the agony, another voice began to rise¡ªa deep, guttural growl that shook the dungeon.


    When the flames subsided, Ronan was gone. In his place stood Velkaris.


    His eyes blazed like molten gold, his very presence searing the air around him. The faint crackle of embers followed every step as he approached Malgareth.


    ¡°So this is the Sovereign of the Abyss?¡± Velkaris¡¯s voice was cold and mocking. ¡°A rabid beast pretending to be a king?¡±


    Malgareth¡¯s grin faded, replaced by a snarl. ¡°And you are a king who hides behind mortal flesh. What does that make you, summoned-pawn?¡±


    Velkaris tilted his head, a cruel smile curling across his lips. ¡°It makes me your executioner.¡±


    Malgareth roared, the sound shaking the walls, and unleashed a wave of dark energy that surged forward like an avalanche. The attack tore through the dungeon, threatening to obliterate everything in its path.


    Velkaris didn¡¯t flinch. With a flick of his wrist, a blazing wall of fire erupted, swallowing the attack effortlessly. The flames roared, pushing back the darkness until it was nothing but ash.


    ¡°You call that power?¡± Velkaris sneered, stepping through the smoke. ¡°You¡¯re not even worth the flames I waste on you.¡±


    Furious, Malgareth lunged, his massive claws slashing at Velkaris¡¯s chest. But the King of Flames caught them mid-swing, his molten hands gripping them tightly. The sound of searing flesh filled the air as Velkaris leaned in, his fiery eyes boring into Malgareth¡¯s.


    "Stronger monsters than you have crawled at my feet, begging for mercy," Velkaris said, his voice chillingly soft, yet dripping with malice. "I showed them none."


    With a violent shove, he sent Malgareth hurtling backward. The Abyssal Sovereign snarled, summoning every ounce of mana within him. The dungeon trembled as he prepared his ultimate attack, a sphere of all-consuming darkness that grew larger with each passing second.


    Velkaris smirked, unbothered. He raised his hand, conjuring a sphere of fire so dense it burned white-hot. The air shimmered with unbearable heat as he stepped back, a fiery bow forming in his grip.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this,¡± he said, his tone dripping with finality.


    Malgareth unleashed his attack, the void screaming toward Velkaris with destructive force.


    Velkaris extended his hand with an unsettling calm, his movements measured and deliberate. Flames began to coil around his palm, swirling faster and tighter until they formed a searing sphere of molten energy. With a calculated step back, he pulled the fiery mass as if drawing a bowstring, the air around him distorting from the heat. His left hand rose, fingers outstretched, and a blazing bow materialized in his grip, its edges crackling with raw power. The arrow¡ªradiant, blistering, and deadly¡ªcame into existence, its heat rivaling the inferno itself, gleaming with an unmistakable promise of destruction.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    The fiery arrow ripped through the void, splitting the abyssal wave in two before slamming into Malgareth¡¯s chest. Flames erupted, consuming him entirely. His roars of fury and pain echoed through the dungeon as his massive form crumbled to ash.


    As the flames died down, Velkaris stood over the ashes, his expression cold and unfeeling. He turned his fiery gaze to the ashes, his lip curling in disgust.


    ¡°You¡¯re weak,¡± he said, his voice like a blade of flame. ¡°A waste of my time.¡±


    The fire around him flickered and vanished, leaving Ronan¡¯s unconscious form in its place. But the fear Velkaris left behind lingered, burning in my mind.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t move. The display of power had burned itself into my mind. Velkaris was more than terrifying¡ªhe was an unstoppable force. And Ronan? He was no longer just a man. He was something far more dangerous.


    In that moment, one thing became clear: crossing him meant to face Velkaris¡ªand that was a death I couldn¡¯t even begin to comprehend.


    I didn¡¯t bother going back for a reward. I hadn¡¯t done anything to help. If anything, I felt a sense of dread. The thought of seeing Ronan again made my chest pain. His power wasn¡¯t human¡ªno, it was otherworldly. And now? I feared him.


    Leaving that dungeon wasn¡¯t just about survival¡ªit was about moving forward, about finding Celia before Ronan did. His strength was overwhelming, and she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him. My only choice was to find her, take her far away, and keep her safe from whatever this nightmare was becoming.


    But fate, it seemed, had a twisted sense of humor.


    Not long after, rumors began to spread¡ªwhispers of villages burned to the ground, chains rattling in the night, and demons swarming the land. Each tale painted a vivid picture of chaos, and at the center of it all was a name: the Queen of Curses.


    They said she was captured once, only to have the town that held her wiped from existence mere days later. The very idea was terrifying. Celia had powers, that much I knew. But the nature of those powers? A mystery I couldn¡¯t unravel.


    I chased those rumors relentlessly, hoping for a glimpse of her¡ªsome sign that she was still alive. Yet every time, I was too late. The ashes of a ruined village, the cries of survivors who spoke of chains and fire, and the creeping dread that she was slipping further out of reach.


    Four years passed like that. Four years of chasing shadows, hoping against hope that I¡¯d find her before it was too late.


    Then, recently, I heard something. Down by the Southern Coasts, near a small village clinging to the cliffs, there were reports of a girl who matched Celia¡¯s description. White hair, red eyes¡ªthere was no mistaking it. It had to be her.


    But the villagers didn¡¯t mention anyone else.


    Lyla wasn¡¯t with her.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the knot that formed in my chest. What happened in these past years? What happened to her?


    The village was buzzing with activity when I arrived. Adventurers, ranging from C-rank to B-rank, swarmed the area, drawn by the growing bounty on the Queen of Curses. It wasn¡¯t surprising. A target like Celia would lure every ambitious fool with a sword.


    And among them, standing awkwardly near the notice board, was someone who didn¡¯t belong.


    An E-ranked adventurer¡ªthe lowest of the low.


    He had dark hair and piercing blue eyes, his muscular frame at odds with his ranking. A large sword hung at his side, the blade gleaming unnaturally even in the dull coastal light. I think someone mentioned his name¡ªKaiser, or something like that.


    I didn¡¯t care much really.


    What could someone like him do in a situation like this?


    I was ready to find Celia, to save her from this cruel and dangerous world. But fate had other plans.


    Ronan.


    I hadn¡¯t seen him in years, and yet, there he was, standing in my path as if he had been waiting for me all along. His expression was unreadable, but the moment he spoke, my chest pained with dread.


    "Kiel," he greeted, his voice eerily calm. "You''re here to avenge Toby and Mira as well, aren''t you?"


    My heart skipped a beat. "I... What do you mean?"


    "Don''t play dumb," Ronan snapped, his eyes narrowing. "Celia killed Toby and Mira. There¡¯s no denying it."


    "Ronan, you¡¯re blowing this out of propor¡ª"


    He cut me off, his tone sharp and unforgiving. "Are you here to avenge our friends or not? Yes or no."


    His gaze burned into me, his words heavy with expectation.


    "Why the hell are you asking me this question?!" I shot back, my voice trembling with a mix of anger and fear.


    "You see..." He stepped closer, his presence suffocating. "Your life currently depends on your answer."


    I froze.


    "I told you once, and I¡¯ll repeat it, Kiel. I¡¯m going to take my revenge on her. I¡¯ll make sure she never kills anyone again. Like she did with Mira and Toby. She deserves to die for it."


    "Ronan, try to calm down¡ª"


    But he interrupted again, his voice rising with fiery determination. "And if you try to stop me... I¡¯ll kill you first."


    A chill ran down my spine. His hand lifted, flames flickering to life as he prepared a fireball. The air around us grew hotter, oppressive, and I knew he was serious. My decision here would determine whether I lived or died.


    "So, Kiel," he said, his voice like a blade against my neck. "What¡¯s it going to be? Avenging our friends or helping that witch?"


    My mind raced. I needed to stall him. To find Celia and protect her. But I couldn¡¯t fight Ronan¡ªnot here, not now.


    "I..." I hesitated, my voice barely steady. Then I forced the lie. "I¡¯m here to hunt her myself. I hated her since the day she destroyed our village. I¡¯ve been training to kill her all this time."


    Ronan¡¯s eyes lit up with approval, and his lips twisted into a sinister grin. "Glad to hear that. Now come with me. We¡¯ll finish her off together." His laughter sent shivers down my spine.


    "Alright, Ronan. Let¡¯s do this," I replied, feigning resolve.


    But inside, I was panicking. I had no intention of hurting Celia. At that moment, Ronan had me on death''s door. I couldn¡¯t risk telling the truth. The only option was to play along¡ªto find Celia first, get her as far from him as possible, and use my invisibility spell to help her escape.


    If Ronan realized I was lying, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill both of us.


    And so I followed him, the weight of my deception growing heavier with each step.


    When we finally found her, my heart clenched.


    Celia was siting in the distance, laughing with someone in a campsite. It was that same E-ranked adventurer I had seen earlier in the village¡ªthe one with dark hair and piercing blue eyes. They seemed... happy, like there wasn¡¯t a care in the world.


    For just a moment, seeing her smile made me forget everything. It was all I wanted¡ªto see her happy, safe, and free.


    "Stop zoning out, Kiel," Ronan¡¯s cold voice snapped me back to reality. "Are you going to take the shot, or do you want me to end this in one blow?"


    I turned to him. His hands burned with a fiery aura, and his eyes held nothing but murderous intent.


    I had to make sure Ronan didn¡¯t get anywhere near Celia. My plan was to make him believe I actually hated her. I would have to hurt her, to lie to her, to make her think I was the enemy. The thought of it made my heart pain, a sickening weight settling in my chest. But it was the only way to protect her from Ronan.


    I wanted to die in that moment¡ªjust end it all. How could I betray her like this? But it wasn¡¯t about me. It was about keeping her safe. Ronan had to believe the lie, and I had to play my part.


    "I¡¯ll do it, Ronan," I said, my voice trembling with the lie. "Try not to kill her quickly. She deserves to suffer first, and honestly, I¡¯ve been wanting to spend the night torturing her. So don¡¯t mind me."


    His laugh was cold, almost satisfied. "Ahh... Sounds like you really care. Well, I don¡¯t care as long as she dies by morning."


    I forced myself to nod, feeling my heart break with each word. I turned toward Celia and used my elemental magic to create a fireball and launched that E-ranked adventurer away, creating a path between me and her. I rooted Celia in place, making sure she couldn¡¯t move. My plan was simple: get Ronan far enough away from us, then cast a sleeping spell to buy us time, then use my cursed invisibility magic to shield her and escape.


    I had to make her truly hate me. It was the only way. If Ronan believed I had betrayed her, he would leave us alone. It was the only chance I had to save her. But to do that, I had to become the villain.


    Every part of me screamed in protest. Every fiber of my being screamed that this wasn¡¯t who I was¡ªthat this wasn¡¯t me. But I had no choice. If I didn¡¯t do this, she would die. And so, I did the unthinkable.


    I punched her.


    Her head snapped back, and I saw the shock in her eyes, the disbelief. My heart shattered with every second that passed, but I couldn¡¯t stop. I had to make her believe that I was her enemy.


    She fought back, of course. Celia, always strong, always so full of life, struggled against me. Her hands, trembling but determined, reached for that E-ranked adventurer, the only one who could¡¯ve helped. I saw the hope in her eyes that someone might come to her aid, someone who could stop me. But it wasn¡¯t enough. Her resistance only made this harder. Her pain, her confusion¡ªit tore me apart.


    I¡¯m sorry, Celia. I¡¯m so sorry...


    ¡°Why?¡± Her voice was weak, broken. The words barely made it past her lips, but they felt like a blade slicing through my chest. ¡°Why are you doing this? What happened to you?¡±


    I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry...


    I couldn''t answer her. I couldn¡¯t explain. I couldn¡¯t tell her the truth because if I did, if I showed even a shred of kindness, Ronan would kill us both.


    ¡°You... you were my friend, Kiel. What happened?¡± Her eyes¡ªthose beautiful, trusting eyes¡ªwere filled with disbelief and pain. The pain in her eyes mirrored my own. I wanted to scream, to tell her that this wasn¡¯t me, but I couldn¡¯t. I had to keep going.


    I can¡¯t. I have to make her hate me. Please... forgive me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your friend, Celia,¡± I spat, trying to make my voice cold, to make it sound like I meant it. ¡°You killed Toby and Mira. You killed them, and you¡¯re going to pay for it.¡±


    Her eyes widened, and I saw the hurt flash across her face. ¡°No... Kiel... No! You know I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± I interrupted, my voice trembling despite my attempts to sound angry. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know the truth? I saw what you did. You killed them, you¡ª¡±


    I broke off, my throat choking with the words I was forcing out. Every part of me wanted to stop. To pull her into my arms and tell her everything was going to be okay. But I couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t afford to do that.


    I could hear her crying now, her voice barely a whisper, but it was loud enough for me to feel it. ¡°Kiel... please... I didn¡¯t¡ª I swear I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Stop. Stop it, Kiel! Why are you doing this? My heart cried out in pain, but my actions never wavered. I punched her again, this time harder, and her body slumped against the ground.


    Her gaze locked onto mine, but there was no recognition in her eyes anymore. Only confusion, only a deep, crushing hurt.


    ¡°Why, Kiel? Why are you doing this?¡± she whispered, and I almost couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Why? I thought, my heart breaking. Because I love you, Celia. I love you so much... but I have to protect you.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you anymore,¡± she choked out, a single tear slipping down her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re not the Kiel I knew. You¡¯re not him.¡±


    I could feel her breaking, feel the hope she once had for me fading. And in that moment, I realized that I was losing her. Not just physically, but emotionally. Her heart was slipping away from me, and there was nothing I could do to stop it.


    I was the villain now. And as much as I wanted to scream, to tell her everything and beg for her forgiveness, I couldn¡¯t.


    Because if I didn¡¯t do this, if I didn¡¯t make her believe I hated her, Ronan would kill us both.


    I¡¯m sorry, Celia. I¡¯m sorry...


    And so, I did the only thing I could.


    I hurt her. I made her hate me.


    But deep down, I knew that she would never look at me the same way again.


    And I would never forgive myself for it.


    The forest was ahead, filled with Noctis Graspers¡ªterrifying creatures that Ronan had warned about. They were too strong for lower-ranked adventurers, and while I was A-ranked and Ronan was B-ranked, neither of us wanted to take our chances. It was wiser to avoid the forest altogether. But now, I was more focused on the task at hand than the dangers surrounding us.


    I was so close. So close to saving her. The spell was almost done, the plan nearly complete. All I needed was a little more time. A little more distance. Once Ronan was out of sight, once he truly believed I was going to kill her, I could cast the sleeping spell and take Celia away from all of this pain, this madness. I could undo the damage I¡¯d done, heal her, protect her from everything.


    But now, everything was slipping through my fingers.


    Kaiser.


    That damned E-ranked adventurer¡ªKaiser¡ªhad appeared out of nowhere, interrupting my spell, stepping into my path like a silent storm. His presence was overwhelming, and for a moment, I could only stand there in disbelief. How was he so strong? How had he defeated both Ronan and me? He didn¡¯t even have magic, and yet he fought like he was a force of nature itself. It was impossible.


    It was supposed to be me and Celia. I had to make her hate me, I had to break her trust so Ronan would believe I had betrayed her. She was supposed to be safe. But now... now, I had hurt her, punched her, pushed her to the brink of despair. I made her believe that I was her enemy, all to protect her. I thought that once it was over, once Ronan was gone, I could take it all back. I could heal her.


    But instead, I had broken her.


    I saw the look in her eyes, the disgust, the fear. It tore me apart. Every punch, every lie, every second of it¡ªit killed me inside. I could feel the weight of my actions crashing down on me with each passing moment. I had done this to her. To the person who saved me, who trusted me. I had broken her heart, and for what? For what?


    Now, standing here, watching Kaiser stand between us, I realized how much I had lost. My plan had worked¡ªRonan had left. But at what cost? The woman I had once cared for, the woman who had been my light, now hated me. The trust she had in me was gone, and I had no way to get it back. I had pushed her away in the name of protecting her, but instead, I had driven her into an even darker place.


    Kaiser... How was he so strong? How had he ruined everything I worked for? He wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. I didn¡¯t care about Ronan anymore. It was Kaiser, that damned adventurer, that ruined everything.


    I was the one who was supposed to save her. But I had failed.


    I had hurt her, I had made her believe I hated her, just so Ronan wouldn¡¯t kill us both. And now, Kaiser had come and destroyed all of it. All my plans, all my struggles, my regrets¡ªeverything was for nothing.


    I could feel my heart breaking. I had been so close to saving her, so close to undoing the damage I had caused. But now, I had lost her for good.


    And it was all my fault.


    But now, it was too late. Back in the present, I found myself defeated¡ªby Kaiser, no less. He had shattered everything, leaving me broken.


    Celia, the one person I had desperately wanted to protect, now looked at me as though I was nothing but a monster. That look in her eyes¡ªonce so full of warmth, of trust, of everything I had ever yearned for¡ªhad turned into a cold, jagged blade that cut deeper than any wound.


    Her gaze was a silent accusation, a silent condemnation that crushed what little was left of me. The Kiel who had loved her, the one who had been saved from the suffocating loneliness that had plagued me for years, was no longer here. The person I used to be had died the moment I made the decision to betray her. I had ruined everything.


    Her eyes, once filled with softness, now radiated nothing but disgust. Every inch of her body recoiled from me as though I was poison, and it was all my fault. I had poisoned the very bond we shared, turned it into something unrecognizable, and for what? To protect her? To save her from Ronan¡¯s wrath?


    I couldn¡¯t even tell myself it was for her anymore. It wasn¡¯t. I had destroyed the one person who had ever truly cared for me. I had destroyed her trust, her love, her belief in me. The Kiel who had been saved by her kindness, the Kiel who had laughed with her, held her hand, shared moments of joy and warmth¡ªhe was gone. And in his place stood someone unrecognizable, a monster who would never deserve her.


    I stood before her, desperately hoping she could hear me, praying she would understand. But all I saw in her eyes was a coldness that made my chest pain. Her voice, once so full of warmth, now cut through me with icy venom.


    "Kiel..." she began, her voice faltering, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from holding onto that fragile thread of hope. I saw a glimmer in her eyes, something that made me believe, just for a moment, that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI could fix everything. But I was wrong.


    Her next words were like a slap to my soul.


    "How long are you going to keep lying? You admitted yourself that you were here to kill me."


    Her words hit me harder than anything Ronan could have ever done. I tried to explain, to beg her to understand, but the words caught in my throat.


    "I... I had my reasons for saying that," I whispered, my voice trembling. "I wanted to save you. Please, Celia, just tell Kaiser to stop... We can talk this out¡ª"


    But before I could finish, she cut me off. Her voice was like ice, colder than anything I¡¯d ever heard from her.


    "No. I do not want to speak to someone like you ever again."


    I froze, the finality of her words sinking in like a blade through my heart.


    "Stella... please, just listen to me¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t call me that," she snapped. The fury in her voice hit me harder than I could ever have imagined.


    "My name is not Stella. I hate every moment you say it. You used to call me that because you cared about me. But now I know it was all a lie. Every single word."


    The words burned through me like fire. I wanted to apologize, to explain, to tell her everything. But nothing would make this right anymore.


    "No... Stella... I still care for you," I whispered, my voice barely a sound.


    Her eyes, filled with disgust, met mine. And what I saw there broke me more than anything else. She was so far away from me now, a person I could never reach.


    "Listen here, you human garbage," she growled, her words coming out like poison. "I told you once before, my name is not Stella. It¡¯s Celia. And it was given to me by my friend¡ªa friend who isn¡¯t a degenerate liar like you."


    Her words crushed me. Everything I had done, everything I had tried to do... it had all been for nothing. She hated me now. The Kiel who had loved her¡ªwho had been saved from loneliness by her kindness¡ªwas gone. I had ruined everything.


    And in that moment, I realized the bitter truth: I would never be the person she once cared for. The Kiel who loved her was dead, and nothing I did could ever bring him back.


    The pain in her eyes was unbearable. It suffocated me. It wasn¡¯t just the physical torment of knowing she hated me¡ªit was the emotional wreckage. I had been the one to destroy everything beautiful between us, and I could never undo it. No matter what I did now, no matter how much I cried or begged for forgiveness, she would never look at me the same way again.


    And that¡­ that thought broke me more than anything else. I had loved her, and now I had killed that love with my own hands.


    Kaiser¡¯s sword was aimed at my neck, positioned to end my life. But then, as if fate had one final chance for me, a fire arrow shot through the air, striking Kaiser and knocking him away. The explosion that followed was deafening. My vision blurred as I fought to regain consciousness. When I opened my eyes, I saw him¡ªKaiser, sprawled on the ground not far from me. And Celia...


    Her eyes were wide with terror, her expression one of devastation. She was no longer the calm, kind-hearted girl I had once known. She was scared, frightened. For herself. This time, it was no longer about me or Ronan. It was about him.


    ¡°Did you think a measly one or two spirits could defeat me?¡± A cold voice echoed through the air, cutting through the tension like a blade. It wasn¡¯t Velkaris anymore¡ªit was Ronan. The power of the fire demon was now his. Ronan had merged with Velkaris¡¯s essence, a terrifying fusion of strength and destruction.


    "Ronan... What did you do?" Celia¡¯s voice trembled, laced with fear as she watched him approach.


    Ronan¡¯s laugh was dark, malicious. "How dare you try and touch my soul, you pathetic weakling¡­" His gaze fixed on Kaiser, and his tone was full of disdain.


    "Be sure to savor this, Kaiser," he said, his words dripping with venom. "It¡¯s unfortunate you won¡¯t be able to watch your friend burn in the depths of hell."


    With that, Ronan¡¯s power surged, flames swirling around him, engulfing everything. He was no longer just a man¡ªa vengeful spirit fused with the might of a demon. And Celia, powerless as ever, couldn¡¯t do a thing. She was helpless.


    And me? I¡­ I lost.


    I had lost everything. Every plan I had made, every step I had taken, it was all meaningless now. I couldn¡¯t even look at her anymore without feeling like I was suffocating. The person I had been, the person who loved her so deeply, was gone. All that remained was the hollow echo of my mistakes.


    For the longest time, I had hesitated, I had been scared. Scared of losing her, scared of the truth, scared of what I might become if I tried to protect her. But it didn¡¯t matter anymore. All that fear, all that hesitation, had led me here, to this moment where I could no longer undo the damage I had done.


    I had lost her. I had lost her trust, her love. And now I stood here, watching everything fall apart around me, like a piece of glass shattering into a million pieces. My heart felt as though it had been torn from my chest and thrown into the fire.


    But then, as the fire of my resolve began to kindle, something else came to mind¡ªsomething that had been buried deep inside me, hidden beneath all the pain and regret.


    The gift.


    The one I had promised her. The one I had planned for so long, the one that should have been hers long before this moment. It was meant to be something I gave to her when the time was right¡ªwhen I wasn¡¯t afraid to show her who I truly was. But I had been too scared, too unsure of myself. Too afraid of losing her to even give it to her.


    But now, in the silence of the storm, amidst the fury of everything I had destroyed, I realized it wasn¡¯t just a gift¡ªit was my apology.


    It was the one thing I could give her that might show her, even if only for a fleeting moment, that I had cared. That I had always cared. That I would have done anything for her, and maybe, just maybe, I still would.


    But it was too late, wasn¡¯t it?


    She hated me. She would never want the gift now, not after everything I had done, after every lie I had told.


    Yet, even if I had nothing left, even if it was too late for redemption, I couldn¡¯t let that gift go. It was the last part of me I had left¡ªmy true, unspoken feelings for her.


    I hadn¡¯t fought for her in the past. I had been a coward. But now, as I faced the very embodiment of fire and death, as I stood here with nothing but the shreds of who I had been, I would fight.


    It wasn¡¯t much¡ªjust a faint, flickering spark¡ªbut it was enough. I had been too late to protect her. I had been too weak, too afraid to act when it mattered. Too afraid to fight.


    But not anymore.


    No. Not now.


    I looked at her, even though it felt like I was burning from the inside out. She was so far from me now, so angry, so hurt, and I knew I had no right to ask for her forgiveness. But I couldn¡¯t run anymore. I couldn¡¯t be that scared, weak person who had been too late to protect her.


    I had to fight for her.


    Even if I was facing the king of flames. Even if every part of me felt like it was crumbling, breaking down with every passing second. Even if I had no magic left to fight with, no power to call upon.


    I wasn¡¯t going to run. I wasn¡¯t going to hesitate.


    I would stand, even if it meant my destruction. I would fight. For Celia.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she hated me. It didn¡¯t matter if I had no hope of ever earning her forgiveness. She had given me everything, and I had thrown it all away. But I would fight for her. Not for myself, not for redemption, but for her. Because she deserved a chance to live, to be free, and I was the only one left who could do something about it.


    I would fight.


    Even if I had nothing left.

 Chapter 20: The Final Confrontation Begins

    Celia¡¯s Perspective:


    Why¡­ why is this happening to me? My heart pounded in my chest as my thoughts spiraled. Kaiser¡ªhe fought so hard, defeated them both! But Ronan¡­ Ronan is still here. How?!


    Wait¡ªKaiser! I¡¯ve got to help him!


    My legs moved before I could think. I sprinted as fast as I could, the ground trembling beneath me from the aftermath of their fight. The smoke hung thick in the air, but I knew he was there. Ronan¡¯s attack sent him flying, but Kaiser¡¯s not dead. He can¡¯t be dead.


    The closer I got, the more the smoke began to clear. My heart felt like it would stop when I saw him lying there, motionless on the ground. I was just about to reach him when flames erupted in front of me, blocking my path.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it, do you?¡±


    Ronan¡¯s voice was cold, sharp as a blade. My heart sank as his towering figure appeared before me, his eyes brimming with cruel amusement.


    ¡°Your last hope¡ªKaiser¡ªis already dead.¡±


    Before I could react, he surged forward, his foot slamming onto Kaiser¡¯s head with brutal force. "CRACK!" The sickening sound of bones shattering echoed around us, sending a chill through the air.


    With a twisted smirk of pure malice, he stomped down again, harder this time. "CRUNCH!" Each strike wasn¡¯t just an attack¡ªit was an act of merciless destruction, as if he was taking the very life out of him with every blow.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I whispered, tears stinging my eyes. My body trembled, and I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Ronan leaned closer, his voice dripping with malice. ¡°See? No one¡¯s coming to save you. You¡¯re alone now.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you MONSTER!¡± I screamed, my voice cracking with rage and despair.


    I swung my fist at him, desperate to land a hit, but he was faster. His hand shot out, catching my wrist mid-air. His grip was like iron, twisting my arm painfully as he brought me closer.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± he hissed, his lips curling into a disgustingly sinister grin. He leaned in, his breath brushing my ear as he whispered, ¡°You¡¯re lost, aren¡¯t you? No one left to depend on. No one to protect you.¡±


    His words sent a wave of terror through me. I struggled against him, panic taking over, but it was useless. His grip tightened, unrelenting, like a predator savoring its prey. My strength was nothing compared to his.


    And Kaiser¡­ Kaiser wasn¡¯t moving. He wasn¡¯t breathing. My chest pained with the truth I didn¡¯t want to believe. He was¡­ he was gone.


    This monster had taken everything in a single, merciless strike.


    "Get away from me!" I screamed, my voice trembling as I struggled desperately to free myself.


    Ronan¡¯s laughter echoed around me, cruel and unrelenting. His grip tightened like a vice, sending sharp, unbearable pain through my arm.


    ¡°So soon, eh?¡± he sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "Know your place."


    He twisted my arm further, and I felt a horrifying crack. "AHHHHH!" The scream tore from my throat as the pain consumed me, my vision blurring with tears.


    Ronan tilted his head, his grin widening. "Ahahaha! How is it? This is what Toby and Mira felt. You¡¯re nothing more than an insignificant weakling."


    My mind reeled at his words. Toby and Mira¡­ the people I didn''t do anything to... Their faces flashed before me, and guilt and rage fought for control in my heart. But no matter how much I wanted to fight back, my body felt useless. I could feel my bones giving way, the pressure unbearable.


    "I... I can''t..." The words barely escaped my lips. I couldn¡¯t beat him. His power was too overwhelming. The air around him shimmered with searing heat, and the ground beneath him scorched as if the flames were alive. The burning was spreading, consuming everything in its path.


    Suddenly, a low, unfamiliar voice broke through the chaos. "Is that so?"


    The words sent a chill down my spine. Before I could comprehend what was happening, cursed vines erupted from the ground, twisting and coiling like serpents. They surged toward Ronan, their speed unnatural and terrifying.


    Ronan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he let go of my arm, shoving me aside. I hit the ground hard, the impact sending a sharp pain through my head. Everything spun for a moment, but through my blurred vision, I saw him¡ªKiel.


    He stood there, his face bloodied but unyielding. His eyes burned with a determination I¡¯d never seen before. The cursed vines seemed to ignore me entirely, focusing solely on Ronan as they lashed out with unrelenting force.


    Ronan¡¯s grin didn¡¯t falter. Instead, it grew wider. He dodged the first strike with ease, doing a back flip gracefully, and with a swift motion, he kicked one of the vines that lunged at him.


    The force of his kick was enough to send the vine recoiling, but two more shot toward him from either side. For a moment, I thought they had him, but his laughter rang out, cold and wild.


    "Ahahaha! Is that all?!"


    Raising both hands, he unleashed a devastating torrent of blazing hellfire to either side, incinerating the vines in an instant. The flames roared like a beast unleashed, consuming everything in their path, leaving only charred remains.


    The heat was unbearable even from where I lay. My arm throbbed with pain, but my eyes were glued to the scene before me. Kiel¡¯s vines, Ronan¡¯s fire¡ªit was chaos, destruction.


    He casually, without breaking a sweat, deflected Kiel¡¯s attack. It was as if he barely even noticed it. But my thoughts weren¡¯t focused on that. Kiel... why? Why did you try to save me?


    He wanted to kill me, didn¡¯t he? He hated me. He made it clear before. I couldn¡¯t understand. My mind raced as I tried to make sense of his actions, my heart pounding in my chest.


    "Celia... stay behind me." Kiel¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts. He stood there, his breathing heavy, his body trembling slightly from the fight he just had with Kaiser.


    "Kiel?!" I shouted, my voice shaky as I clutched my injured arm. The pain from Ronan¡¯s grip earlier still throbbed, sharp and unrelenting. "What are you doing?"


    He glanced at me, his eyes steady despite the exhaustion weighing on him. "What does it look like? I¡¯m helping you."


    "But why?!" My voice cracked. "Didn¡¯t you want to kill m¡ª"


    Before I could finish, Ronan¡¯s mocking voice interrupted, laced with anger.


    "So, this is the choice you¡¯ve made, Kiel? Lying to my face to help a witch?"


    Kiel didn¡¯t hesitate. He met Ronan¡¯s cold gaze with one of his own. "Yes, I did. I lied to you. I lied to her. Hell, I¡¯ve been lying to myself this whole time."


    I stared at him, confused and overwhelmed. "Kiel, what do you mean?" My voice wavered, but I had to know.


    Kiel turned to me for a moment, his expression softening in a way I never expected. "I¡¯m sorry, Celia... sorry for betraying you and hurting you. I know it might be too late for your forgiveness. But let me fight for you."This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    My heart pained at his words. "Kiel... I¡ª"


    But Ronan¡¯s harsh voice cut through the air, silencing me. "Really? You want to fight for the witch who took Mira and Toby¡¯s lives? Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?"


    Kiel didn¡¯t flinch. His voice turned cold, detached. "Like I could give a shit. Mira and Toby are dead¡ªsix feet under, gone, never coming back. Why the hell should I care for those two?"


    "You¡¯re the only one still hung up on them. I¡¯m done with the past. I couldn''t give a shit about their deaths."


    His words stunned me. For a second, the air felt heavier, the silence louder.


    Ronan¡¯s grin disappeared, his eyes narrowing as if Kiel¡¯s words struck a nerve. Without a word, he unleashed a barrage of fireballs. They burned brighter than before, the air around them rippling with their heat. Each one seemed alive, consuming everything in its path as they streaked toward us.


    Kiel¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waver. He raised a hand, chanting with determination.


    "Glacial shield of eternal frost, Rise and protect, no matter the cost. By the breath of winter¡¯s call, Arise the unyielding, icy wall!"


    In an instant, towering walls of ice erupted around us, enclosing us from all sides. The translucent ice shimmered, reflecting the fiery glow outside. The temperature dropped sharply, but the barrier held firm.


    The fireballs slammed into the ice with deafening cracks, the sounds echoing like thunder. I flinched at each impact, my heart racing. But as I listened closer, I realized something remarkable¡ªthe ice wasn¡¯t breaking.


    Instead, the heat seemed to melt the outer layer, which turned into water and froze again almost instantly. The wall thickened with each assault, creating an unyielding defense.


    Kiel stood still, his focus unwavering as Ronan¡¯s relentless attacks continued. I glanced at him, my heart a mess of fear and confusion. Despite everything, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder: Why? Why would he fight for me now, after everything?


    The crackling fire and shattering ice were deafening, but the question in my heart was louder.


    Kiel glanced back at me, his voice steady but grim. "This defense should handle his attacks for about a minute. Get ready to run, Celia."


    My heart clenched at his words. "Kiel, why are you doing this now? Didn¡¯t you... didn¡¯t you want to kill me? You hated me too, didn¡¯t you?" My voice shook, just as much from fear as from confusion.


    He hesitated, his eyes filled with something I couldn¡¯t quite place¡ªregret? Pain? "Celia¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry for lying. But it¡¯s too late for answers now. Please, run as far as you can. I¡¯ll fight the King of Flames."


    "The¡­ King of Flames?" I repeated, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Kiel nodded, his jaw tightening. "That¡¯s Ronan. He¡¯s now one with the strongest fire demon. His power¡­ it¡¯s stronger than any A-rank adventurer. You have to leave this place. Alone."


    The words stung, sharp and cold. But I couldn¡¯t just accept them. "Kiel! I can¡¯t just leave Kaiser or you behind!" I screamed, the pain in my chest overwhelming the pain in my arm.


    Kiel¡¯s voice turned sharp, colder than I¡¯d ever heard it. "Accept it, Celia! Kaiser is dead. There¡¯s no way around it. He stood no chance against Ronan. And me¡­ I¡¯m going to die soon too. So leave us behind and run for your life!"


    My breath caught. His words hit me like a dagger to the chest, but I saw the truth in his eyes. And yet¡­ there was something else there. A glimmer of despair he couldn¡¯t hide.


    "No! I refuse to leave both of you behind!" My voice cracked, but I didn¡¯t care. "I know for certain Kaiser isn¡¯t dead. He can¡¯t be!"


    Kiel shook his head, his expression filled with both frustration and pity. "But it¡¯s the truth, Celia. Ronan¡¯s attack killed him. He stomped on his head, finishing him off."


    "No¡­" My knees felt weak, the weight of his words crushing me. "It can¡¯t be."


    Before I could process it, the ice walls around us ignited, the flames consuming them as the water from the melting ice hissed and evaporated.


    Kiel raised a hand quickly, his voice calm but strained. A barrier of cursed energy formed around us, shimmering faintly, like a fragile shell trying to hold back the chaos.


    None of it made sense. Nothing did. My world¡ªeverything I knew¡ªhad been turned upside down in mere moments.


    "Accept it, Kiel," Ronan¡¯s voice echoed, dripping with malice and mockery. "You¡¯re going to die here."


    Kiel stood tall, looking Ronan straight in the eyes. "It¡¯s funny, coming from you."


    Ronan¡¯s grin widened, cruel and twisted. "What did you say to me? Don¡¯t forget the difference between us, you pathetic nobody."


    Kiel¡¯s voice dropped, colder than ice. "I might be a nobody, yes. But I¡¯m not the one depending on a demon for power."


    Ronan laughed, the sound echoing like a death knell. "Kiel, you hold your head quite high for your level."


    Then, his expression shifted, a sick amusement dancing in his eyes. Slowly, he raised his fingers to head level and flicked them toward Kiel.


    My instincts screamed. My body strained as a wave of death washed over me. That simple flick wasn¡¯t normal¡ªit was devastating. Without thinking, I threw myself at Kiel, tackling him to the ground just as the attack sliced through the air.


    The space where Kiel had been standing was obliterated, a clean line cutting through the ground and the trees beyond. If I hadn¡¯t moved him¡­ I shuddered at the thought.


    Ronan¡¯s laughter rang out again, cruel and condescending. "Oh wow! The useless little girl can actually do something. How brave of you!"


    Kiel¡¯s eyes widened in shock and anger. "Celia! What are you doing? I told you to run!"


    "No!" I shouted back, my voice cracking. "I can¡¯t do that!"


    Kiel¡¯s voice broke, trembling with desperation. "Why? You and I both know it¡¯s the only way! Stop being so stubborn! It¡¯s not the time to¡ª" He hesitated, his frustration clear. "To feel regret about me! Just leave!"


    Tears blurred my vision as I shook my head. "It¡¯s not about you¡­ and it¡¯s not kindness either." My voice wavered, but there was something stronger beneath it.


    Kiel¡¯s frustration faltered, his gaze softening for just a moment. "Then why? Why risk yourself like this?"


    I clenched my fists, my chest tightening as I forced the words out. "Because I know. I know." My gaze locked onto Ronan, his twisted grin making my stomach churn, yet fueling a fire I didn¡¯t know I had. "You may call me unreasonable, but I know how this ends. Ronan will die here."


    Ronan tilted his head mockingly, his grin widening, but I didn¡¯t waver.


    For the first time, Ronan¡¯s grin faltered, ever so slightly. But his laughter soon resumed, louder and colder than ever. "How amusing. A little girl with a death wish."


    My voice grew steadier, carrying a weight I couldn¡¯t explain. "You hear me? You¡¯re not walking away from this. You¡¯ll lose. You¡¯ll die here."


    Kiel looked at me, his shock replaced by a mix of awe and dread, but I didn¡¯t look away from Ronan. Something unyielding burned inside me, drowning out the fear. For the first time, I wasn¡¯t just fighting to survive. I was fighting to end this.


    "Oh really? What makes you say that?" Ronan sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "Your E-ranked friend is dead, and your knight in shining armor is worthless."


    My heart dropped at his words. The fear was overwhelming, suffocating. But even through my shaking, I tried to stay strong.


    "Ronan¡­ stop this." Kiel¡¯s voice was strained, but I could hear the exhaustion in it. Before he could say more, I cut him off, my voice trembling with every word.


    "Ronan¡­" I swallowed hard, trying to steady my breath. My heart was racing, but there was a fire inside me now, something deep and rooted.


    "You speak so much for someone who depends on a demon for power. And you have the guts to call me a monster, a cursed witch?" I could feel the weight of my words as they left my mouth, my voice more forceful than I intended.


    "You¡¯ve been nothing more than a coward all this time."


    The world seemed to pause. The air grew thick with tension. Ronan didn¡¯t respond immediately, the silence stretching out like a heavy fog.


    Then, suddenly, the stillness shattered. Ronan threw his head back and laughed¡ªloud, cruel, manic.


    "Hahhh¡­ Ahhahaha¡­ AHAHAHAHAHHHH!"


    I flinched at the sound, my knees trembling, but I refused to look away.


    "A demon, huh?" Ronan said, his voice cold, his gaze narrowing on me like a predator sizing up its prey. "Those are the last words you could say?" His eyes turned to ice, his expression twisted with sadistic look.


    "You should¡¯ve chosen your words more wisely, because they¡¯re going to be your last now."


    I could feel the heat rising, the air thickening. I didn¡¯t know what was coming, but something in my instincts told me it was bad.


    Ronan brought his hands together, fingers interlocking with a slow, deliberate motion. A fireball began to form between his palms, the heat radiating from it making the ground beneath us crackle and smoke.


    His hands parted, stretching wider, and the fireball grew with it. The flames twisted and writhed as though alive, growing larger, fiercer. Slowly, he moved one hand near his head and the other forward, shaping the fire into a bow-like curve.


    My heart skipped a beat. A fiery arrow was forming, glowing so brightly it hurt to look at. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but I knew it wasn¡¯t something I could survive.


    I glanced at Kiel, my heart sinking. His face was pale, his eyes wide with fear, his body frozen in terror. He couldn¡¯t move. He couldn¡¯t even speak. He was too afraid to do anything.


    Ronan¡¯s voice dropped, the malice thick and suffocating. "It was nice seeing you two. Seems like the fiery aura will make it easier to see how pathetic you two were."


    I wanted to scream, wanted to run, but my feet felt like they were rooted to the ground.


    "Bow beneath your lord, forge my fury! Arrow of oblivion, erase all in your path! Melt creation itself¡ªburn the unworthy! ¡®Searing End,¡¯ unleash the flames of annihilation!"


    Ronan¡¯s words were a death sentence. The air crackled with heat, the energy so intense that the very ground beneath our feet seemed to tremble. Then, with one swift motion, Ronan launched his attack.


    The arrow flew faster than I could blink, its fiery trail leaving nothing in its wake. The earth cracked and crumbled, disintegrating at the arrow¡¯s touch. It melted everything around it, even the ground that it passed far away from.


    I froze, my breath caught in my chest. It was all over.


    We were going to die.


    I couldn¡¯t look away. My legs shook, and my whole body trembled with fear. But even then, part of me couldn¡¯t fully believe it. Was this how it would end? For me, for Kiel, for everything?


    The arrow was coming closer, the world growing hotter, and my vision narrowing with the dread of an inevitable end.


    It¡¯s over...

 Chapter 21: The Sword Saint

    Celia''s Perspective:


    There¡¯s no way to escape... Ronan, no. This demon can¡¯t be beaten.


    I felt a cold weight settle over me, my heart racing as I watched the arrow streak toward us. It burned with a heat that could scorch the very air, turning the ground beneath it pitch black, as if it were poisoning everything in its path. The flames wrapped around the arrow, eating up the space between us with terrifying speed.


    Ronan¡¯s voice cut through the chaos, his grin wide and cruel. ¡°That¡¯s the end for you.¡± His words were cold, confident¡ªhe was enjoying this. Enjoying our last moments.


    I closed my eyes, bracing for the inevitable. The arrow was now only a breath away, about to turn me and Kiel to ash.


    Oh no, no, no...


    And then, a voice, distant but clear, echoed through the air.


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Ronan¡¯s voice. It came from nowhere. My head snapped around, eyes wide, but there was nothing. No one in sight. The arrow continued its deadly path, too fast to dodge, too powerful to escape.


    I couldn''t pull my gaze from it, not as it neared us, not as the heat began to singe the air around us.


    This is it.


    Then, without warning, someone grabbed my hand.


    "¡ª??!"


    Kiel was dragged away from me, pulled by the hair as though something invisible had seized him. I barely had time to react.


    In that instant, everything felt like it had stopped. The world slowed, almost painfully, as if time itself had hit pause. My senses sharpened, but nothing made sense. Then, with a blink, everything changed.


    I wasn¡¯t standing where I had been. I was somewhere else. Far from the blast. I turned just in time to see the arrow slam into the edge of a distant hill, exploding on impact. The sound was deafening¡ªan ear-splitting crack that shook the ground beneath us. The blast sent a storm of fire and debris into the air, ripping apart everything in its wake.


    I staggered slightly, my head spinning as I looked up.


    A hand¡ªstrong and steady¡ªheld mine, pulling me to safety. My eyes darted upward, and the person who had saved us stood before me. But... was he even human?


    He stepped out of the shadows, his presence so overwhelming it was hard to focus on anything else. His black hair, wild but somehow perfect, shimmered faintly, catching the light in a way that felt unnatural. It gave off an almost otherworldly glow, as if it didn¡¯t belong in this world.


    But it was his eyes¡ªthose piercing violet eyes¡ªthat made my breath catch. They weren¡¯t just looking at me. They were looking through me, seeing every part of me I never let anyone see. I wanted to look away, but something about him... I couldn¡¯t.


    His cloak rippled around him, moving as though it were alive. It shifted unnaturally, despite the air being still. Beneath it, I could make out the outline of sleek armor, subtle but clearly designed for someone who moved with deadly precision. And the way he stood there, completely at ease, as though the ground didn¡¯t even matter¡ªit was unnerving.


    Who is he?


    His voice broke through my daze, light and teasing, but it had an edge that sent a chill down my spine.


    ¡°What¡¯s that look for? Shocked by my good looks or my overwhelming power? Take your pick!¡± He chuckled, his tone playful, yet his presence was anything but casual. I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from him. His very presence... It was hypnotic.


    "I... um... Who are you?" I finally managed to ask, my voice small and unsure.


    He released Kiel from his grip, and Kiel dropped to the ground with a soft thud. Slowly, Kiel turned his head, his eyes wide with disbelief, his mouth hanging open in shock. His expression was a mix of awe and confusion, like he had just seen something too extraordinary to comprehend.


    Who was this person? Where had he come from? How could he do what he just did?


    The questions hung in the air, unanswered, as the silence stretched between us, leaving me with a sense of wonder and fear all at once.


    He didn¡¯t answer me immediately. My eyes drifted to his right, where a sword was strapped to his side.


    I couldn¡¯t look away from it. The blade was black¡ªdarker than the night that surrounded us earlier. Its edge shimmered like shadow and steel fused together, almost as if the very darkness of the world had been carved into it. Shadows clung to the weapon, twisting and writhing like they were alive, feeding off his presence. It wasn¡¯t just a sword; it was a part of him¡ªjust as deadly and untouchable as he was.


    "Wow, you really love staring at me, huh? Hate to break it to you, but I¡¯m not interested."


    His voice was mocking, but there was a cold edge to it that made my skin crawl.


    "Hey, what?!" I blurted out, momentarily forgetting the situation with the King of Flames standing before us.


    "Anyways, let''s stay focused here¡ª" His words were abruptly cut off.


    "Oh, you¡¯re still alive?" Ronan''s voice sliced through the air, sharp and menacing. "Impressive. I guess even trash has its moments of pride."


    The King of Flames strode toward us, his demonic form crackling with power. The ground seemed to tremble beneath his every step, and his smile twisted into something far more dangerous than any fire.


    "Excuse me? I was giving my heroic speech in front of th¡ª" The man beside me began to speak again, but Ronan interrupted him with a flick of his fingers.


    "Die."


    The word was cold and final. In an instant, a deadly thread of fire-woven wind shot toward us with an explosive force. We barely dodged the last attack, but this one came faster, fiercer, impossible to react to in time.


    Then, just as the attack closed in, the person beside me gripped my hand tighter and grabbed Kiel by the shoulder. Before I could even process what was happening, we were gone.


    Time seemed to slow. In the blink of an eye, we had been ripped away from the path of destruction. The wind from Ronan¡¯s attack reached us only a second later, a gust strong enough to whip our hair around us.


    "What?!" My heart raced, still trying to catch up with the speed at which we moved.


    "Celia, do you know who he is?!" Kiel gasped, his voice full of astonishment.


    I turned to look at him, stunned by the speed and power of the person who¡¯d just saved us. I had no answers.


    As I was about to respond, another attack from Ronan was already charging toward us¡ªquicker than the last. But again, we dodged it without a scratch.


    "Is this supposed to be an attack or a warm-up?" The person who saved us spoke, voice dripping with disdain. "Because I feel like I should¡¯ve stretched more."


    Ronan¡¯s smirk twisted, a wild glint in his eyes. "Hmm¡­ Finally, something worth my time. But don¡¯t mistake this for a battle¡ªyou¡¯re just a slightly sturdier toy I¡¯ll break quickly."Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The stranger¡¯s voice turned icy, devoid of any humor. "Huh, guess that makes me the weakling who¡¯s about to end your entire life."


    Ronan¡¯s face hardened into something savage, a low growl vibrating in his throat. "You want to fight me? You¡¯ve got guts, I¡¯ll give you that. Too bad I¡¯ll be carving them out in a moment."


    The tension between them crackled, thick and oppressive. It was the kind of silence before the storm, the kind of battle that would tear the world apart.


    This wasn¡¯t just a fight¡ªit was the clash of two titans, each one determined to break the other. And I had no idea who would walk away alive.


    Ronan didn''t waste any time. He launched a barrage of fireballs, each one streaking through the air with deadly intent. They weren''t just fired in a straight line¡ªthey curved, homing in on us from different angles, tracking our every movement. The flames blazed with an intensity that scorched the air around us. Kiel tried to dodge, weaving to avoid the incoming assault, but the man beside me had a grip on him, keeping him firmly in place.


    "Nah... They¡¯re too slow," he said, his voice unshaken. "We can relax."


    His words were casual, as though we weren¡¯t seconds away from being engulfed in fire. He held us still, forcing us to wait as the fireballs closed in, their heat already burning the edges of my skin. I could feel the fiery aura growing hotter, suffocating the air with its intensity.


    I blinked. In an instant, we were in a different spot entirely.


    Ronan froze, his face twisting into a shocked expression, but it quickly morphed back into his usual twisted grin. He moved his hands, preparing for another attack.


    "Oh, you¡¯re trying so hard to stay alive. It¡¯s adorable," he taunted. "But tell me, how does it feel knowing that all your effort is utterly meaningless?"


    Without warning, the ground around us cracked open as walls of fire erupted from the earth, slowly closing in, encircling us in a blazing cage. The flames burned so bright that the world around us seemed to flicker with their light. My heart raced as I frantically searched for an escape, but Kiel... Kiel was unnervingly calm.


    "Hey, why don''t you just relax a bit? Let me handle this," he said, his voice smooth and confident, his violet eyes meeting mine, calming the storm of panic rising inside me.


    I didn¡¯t understand how he could be so composed in the face of something this deadly. But then he spoke again, his voice low, carrying the weight of something ancient.


    "O veils of darkness, arise and consume the arrogant flame. Swallow its light, and carve a path for your master to tread."


    I didn¡¯t know the incantation, but the shadows around his sword began to stir on their own, moving like they had a life of their own. The flames around us crackled, their heat turning to something colder, darker. The fire began to melt into shadows, their light consumed by an unnatural darkness. The shift was sudden, almost surreal. The flames hissed and melted away, replaced by shadows that writhed and burned with an eerie glow.


    Without a second thought, the man beside me walked right through the now-dark flames, his path untouched by the destruction around us. The air seemed to grow colder as the shadows swirled at his feet. He released his grip on Kiel and me, his eyes locked on Ronan with cold determination.


    "You two should stay back," he said, voice steady. "I¡¯ll finish the demon."


    Kiel and I just stared at him. He had dodged all of Ronan''s ultimate attacks without breaking a sweat. He walked through Ronan¡¯s flames like they were nothing more than smoke. And still, I couldn''t understand who he was or how much more power he was hiding, concealed behind a calm and teasing demeanor.


    "Careful looking at me like that," he said, his tone suddenly light, playful. "People might think you¡¯re falling for me."


    I was completely caught off guard by his words. "Could you be any more serious?!" I snapped, flustered. My heart still pounded from the chaos, yet here he was, turning the tension into something strange and awkward.


    He chuckled, the sound low and teasing. "You¡¯re cute when you¡¯re flustered. But don¡¯t worry¡ªI won¡¯t tell anyone. For now."


    His smile widened as shadows swirled around him, almost as if they were being absorbed into his body, becoming part of him.


    "What do you mean, ''for now''?" I demanded, suddenly irritated at his playful deflection.


    He waved a hand dismissively. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll sign autographs after we¡¯re done here."


    I opened my mouth to respond, but Kiel cut in, his voice tense. "Celia, he is The Sword¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Ronan¡¯s voice sliced through the air, dripping with venom. "You really think you stand a chance? How cute. Let me show you just how small and insignificant you are before I erase you¡ª"


    But Ronan never finished his sentence. His words were swallowed by the silence that followed, his threat hanging useless in the air.


    A second ago, he had been standing behind us, but in the blink of an eye, he was already in front of Ronan. His sword was drawn, gleaming in the dying light, poised to strike. Ronan barely reacted in time, his arms igniting in a burst of fiery energy as he blocked his swing. The force of the clash sent shockwaves through the air, and though Ronan''s defense was swift, his strike grazed his face, drawing a thin line of blood.


    "Aghh!" Ronan hissed, stepping back, fury flashing in his eyes as he struggled to regain his footing.


    But before anyone could blink, He was back in front of us, effortlessly closing the distance. It was like he was everywhere at once, his presence so overwhelming it left Ronan reeling.


    "You¡¯re really confident, huh?" His voice was calm, almost mocking. He locked eyes with Ronan, both men sharing a death stare that could kill. "I¡¯d say that¡¯s cute, but this is more like secondhand embarrassment for you."


    Ronan''s grin twisted into something darker. "Oh? You scratched me. Congratulations, worm. Your reward? A slower, more painful death awaits."


    But he smirked, unbothered by the threat. "You speak a lot for the power you possess. Don''t tell me you''re trying to fake it?"


    Ronan¡¯s laughter was cold, dripping with contempt as he took a step closer, his form radiating a menacing aura. "Hmph. At least you¡¯re not completely worthless. Keep this up, and I might even remember your name for your power."


    Once again, his violet eyes gleamed with a sadistic delight. ¡°Wow, thanks! I was going to say the same about you, but let¡¯s not lie to each other! We both know who truly is stronger."


    Ronan¡¯s sneer deepened, his hands crackling with fiery power. "I can sense power in you, but before I destroy you, I want to hear your name. Who do you think you are?"


    The pressure in the air built as the two locked eyes, their auras clashing like raging storms. The ground seemed to crack beneath them, the very air charged with raw, unrestrained energy.


    He tilted his head slightly, his smirk never fading.


    "Heh¡­ Ahhahahaha... are these your last words? Fine, I¡¯ll humor you."


    He drew himself up, his voice carrying with an unsettling confidence. "The name¡¯s Levi Ashton. You might¡¯ve heard of me¡­ one of the Five Sword Saints of the World. I¡¯m also known as the Wielder of God-Speed."


    The revelation hit like a explosion. I had heard of the Sword Saints¡ªlegendary warriors whose powers were beyond comprehension. They were not simply skilled swordsmen or mages, they were anomalies. Beings who wielded a unique bond with their swords and magic, capable of defeating S-Ranked mages and monsters with nothing but their blades.


    And now, one of them was standing before me, facing down Ronan with a look that said he was untouchable.


    ¡°Levi... Wielder of God-Speed?" I whispered, my voice trembling.


    The power emanating from him was unreal. His speed was something beyond normal perception. He didn¡¯t just move quickly; it was as if he could bend time itself, striking before anyone even realized he had moved. And the way he manipulated magic¡ªit was like he could control nature itself, shadows and flames bending to his will.


    Levi wasn¡¯t just strong. He was untouchable. No one¡ªno S-Ranked mage, no elemental demon¡ªcould stand against him. His speed, his strength, his magic¡ªthey were all on another level.


    Ronan, clearly unfazed, chuckled darkly. "Was that it? All that boasting, all that bravado¡­ and you couldn¡¯t even make me blink. How utterly boring."


    Levi''s response was a low, menacing laugh that sent chills down my spine. "Ahahahahh... Really?"


    He took a step forward, the shadows around him deepening. "Let me make this easy for you: run now, and I might forget this ever happened."


    Ronan¡¯s eyes burned with rage. "You¡¯re beginning to irritate me. Consider all of the warnings off now, I will remove you from existence altogether."


    Levi just shrugged, unfazed by Ronan¡¯s fury. "Hey, if you¡¯re trying to intimidate me, you might want to work on your delivery. I almost felt something¡ªalmost."


    Ronan closed his eyes, and the temperature in the air spiked, the ground beneath us trembling with the force of his power. The flames around him roared to life, and the pressure between the two of them grew unbearable. My instincts screamed at me, but I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off them. Ronan¡¯s power was immense, but Levi... Levi wasn¡¯t fazed in the slightest.


    I was safe around him, but my heart refused to let go. Kaiser was still there¡ªlying on the ground, unconscious. That was all I could allow myself to believe, even if the truth whispered his death. He couldn¡¯t be gone. I wouldn¡¯t accept it. I would never accept it. Not while there was breath left in me.


    In this moment, with everything on the line, my thoughts couldn¡¯t stray from him. Kaiser... my friend. My chest pained with the weight of it. If I could just ask Levi¡ªif only he could help, if he could save him... Please, I can''t lose him.


    "Hey, Levi¡ª" I started, but before I could finish, he interrupted.


    "You¡¯re lucky you looked pretty. Otherwise, I might¡¯ve let you squirm a little longer," he said casually, his eyes on me.


    "...Excuse me?!" I reacted, flustered by his words. What was he saying?


    Kiel, trying to stay strong, spoke up. "Hey, Levi. Let me help you fight Ronan, he is one of the elemental demons. You might not be able to take him on¡ª"


    ¡°Oh, how cute. You really want to join the fun?" Levi¡¯s voice was light but laced with a deadly edge.


    "Let me help you fight, I know we can both beat him." Kiel persisted, but as he spoke, he started coughing, still drained from his earlier battle with Kaiser.


    Levi glanced over at him, his eyes cold. "Look, I¡¯d love to let you tag along, but it seems like you''re still recovering. You can¡¯t comprehend your condition yet. So do me a favor, stay back, and watch me win."


    "But... Ronan is an elemental demon. Would you alone be able to defeat him alone?!" Kiel asked, concern etched on his face.


    "Nah, I¡¯d win." Levi said simply, the deadly aura around his sword growing thicker with each step as he walked toward Ronan. His confidence was unwavering.


    This was it.


    The King of Flames versus the Sword Saint of God-Speed. The battle that would decide everything.